Seungcheol sighed. They had an invitation for a slave auction. At first he didn’t want to go, especially if it was for seeing slaves, but his instinct told him the opposite. Him, Wonwoo and Mingyu were there looking at each slaves who were introduced on the scene. For sure, it wasn’t the best idea, but he was bored. Mingyu and Wonwoo were flirting like crazy and he felt left alone.
“We will now introduce the last one !”
Seungcheol looked back at the scene, feeling that something was going to happen and change his life. Someone was walking with an eye mask on. The host pushed the slave who fell on his knees, he took off the eye mask, revealing him at everyone.
Seungcheol’s eyes widened.
"A powerless human ! Hansol Vernon Chwe !”
“19 Year old, he’s half Korean, half American !”
He tried to listen to the informations, in vain. Hansol as he was called, had such a beautiful face. His black hair falling so gracefully on his face, his brown eyes, but Seungcheol felt a little angry when he saw his black eye, his jaw so perfect… he was skinny and had a dirty shirt and trousers with holes, bare feet. He needed him.
“So ! We’ll begin at 4 100 000 Won !”
Some people began to give their prices, increasing quickly with every bid. Seungcheol smiled. He stood up and shouted: “20 300 800 Won !”.
Everyone went silent. Mingyu and Wonwoo’s eyes widened, their jaws falling, Seungcheol met the slave’s eyes who was surprised too.
“Wow ! 20 300 800 Won! Do I hear any higher ?!”
Nobody spoke, too shocked. Seungcheol was still looking in the slave’s eyes, a big smile on his face.
“Nobody?! Going, going… gone ! Congratulation Mister ! Now that we finished ! For people who bought slave, you can go behind, I’ll show you ! For the others you will maybe find what you want next time ! Thank you everyone !”
Seungcheol saw a man taking the beautiful slave by his arm behind. He was going to follow them when Mingyu and Wonwoo stopped him. Mingyu was the first one to talk “What the hell ?! Why did you buy him ?!” Seungcheol raised an eyebrow “Because I wanted him.” He was going to find a way but this time it was Wonwoo who stopped him “Do you know how much money it was ?!” Seungcheol felt a little pissed “And ? It’s mine not yours, can you let me go now ?”.
Seungcheol pushed both of them and followed the host. The 2 others sighed and began to follow too. The host gave to each people, a key with a number of room on it where they could find their slave. Seungcheol looked at his number, 17. The three of them reached the 1st floor and tried to find the room. After some seconds which where like hours for Seungcheol, he finally found it. He put the key in the lock and tried to open it but it didn’t work. He just turned the doorknob which opened.
He saw him.
He was sitting on the ground. The room was dark, there was nothing. No bed, no chair, no table, just him. When he saw them, he stood up and politely thanked them, “Thank you for buying me master”, but he was speaking in a robotic way, like he was forcing himself to. “Uh… y-you’re welcome” Wonwoo looked at the slave’s handcuffs. This handcuffs were linked to his collar with chains. In the middle of the collar, was a lock.
“Seungcheol, the key”
Seungcheol looked at Wonwoo who showed him the lock. He bent over in front of the slave and put the key inside after opening it. The handcuffs, collar and chains fell on the floor. Seungcheol lifted his head and noticed how close he was of the slave’s face. He could see how empty and beautiful he was. He shook his head. Then he saw a tattoo on both wrists and on his throat, the slave’s tattoo. “W-We’ll introduce ourselves later” the slave just nodded. Seungcheol looked for the host. When he found him, he asked if he could pay with his card. The host nodded.
When he finished, they walked outside of the building. It was snowing. Seungcheol noticed that the slave was shivering. He took off his coat and put it on the slave’s shoulder. This latter looked at him, surprised, and Seungcheol smiled at him. He thanked him politely before they went inside of the car. Mingyu was driving, Wonwoo next to him. Seungcheol took one of the slave’s hands, surprising him again, but he let him do it.
They arrived at the house and entered it. The first thing that Hansol saw was, how big the house was. Inside was as beautiful as outside. He guessed that his owners were rich people. Seungcheol master was still holding his hand. He didn’t understand why.
“So, Hansol ?” Hansol looked at Seungcheol and nodded. “Come with me I’m going to show you the bathroom, and after we’ll talk.” Hansol nodded again. They went upstairs and found the bathroom. He left Hansol alone and gave him a towel and his clothes. He told him that he could throw away his dirty clothes. Hansol just nodded.
Seungcheol went downstairs and saw Mingyu and Wonwoo, in the living-room looking at him, crossed arms. “What ?”, Wonwoo sighed. “You know that it’s going to be complicated ?” “I know,” Mingyu finally asked him “But why him ?” Seungcheol thought for a moment. Why him ? He didn’t know. “I don’t know, I just wanted to.” “Are you serious ?! You’re telling us that you bought that kid because you wanted to ?! Oh then I should have bought the amusement park because I wanted to !” Mingyu said in a sarcastic tone, exaggerating Seungcheol’s imitation. Seungcheol sighed. “Listen, maybe it wasn’t the best idea to bought him but still I wanted him ! Did you see his face ?! When I saw him, he’s so… I can’t explain it but something is different from the others. I just wanted to help him ! Now that I already bought him you just have to do with it. If you still can’t, then I’ll move on and find an appart for me and Hansol”. Wonwoo and Mingyu looked at each others, before sighing. Wonwoo finally spoke “Okay, fine, you win” Seungcheol smiled and sat on the couch. The 2 others sat too.
After some minutes, they saw Hansol walking downstairs. Hansol had a big black shirt with sleeves which were too long for him, hiding half of his hands and a pair of gray jogging bottoms. His hair was still wet, some drops of water were on his pointed tuft of hair.
Damn. Too cute.
“Hansol, come here, you can sat in front”. Hansol sat on the ground instead of the couch, still not speaking. Seungcheol furrowed but shook his head and smiled at Hansol “So, I’m the older, Choi Seungcheol, this guy” he pointed next to him “Is Jeon Wonwoo and the other one is Kim Mingyu.” They greeted him who greeted back. “We didn’t told you but we’re not humans. We’re vampires” Hansol wasn’t really surprised, at least he thought that they had powers if they were humans. Humans without any power were rare nowadays. He was one of them. He waited, his master to continue. “I’m sorry but we’ll need you, one time per month we’ll need to drink your… your blood” after all they were vampires. Hansol nodded, Seungcheol was surprised but decided to continue “The beginning of the month will be me. Middle will be Wonwoo and the end of the month will be Mingyu” Hansol nodded. “Since this is Friday, I’ll do it Monday” he nodded again.
It’s going to be complicated trying to talk to him.
Seungcheol sighed and decided to show the house to Hansol who stood up. But just before, Wonwoo came closer to Hansol “Don’t move” he told Hansol and put his hands on both of his wrists, where there was token of his handcuffs. He concentrated and after some seconds, took it away. “Can you close your eyes ?”, Hansol closed them and Wonwoo put one hand on his black eye and did like before, then took it away “Isn’t it better like that ?” he smiled at Hansol who touched his eye which didn’t hurt anymore. He looked at his wrists where there was no more scratches because of the handcuffs. Still emotionless, he thanked Wonwoo politely, “Thank you Wonwoo master.” “You’re welcome”, Seungcheol took him by his wrist and show him the house. Mingyu and Wonwoo began to prepare the diner, it was already 8 p.m.
“And here’s your room but you’ll see it later, it’s a surprise” Seungcheol smiled and Hansol just nodded. Seungcheol chuckled “You really don’t want to talk” Hansol looked at Seungcheol. Did he do something bad ? He remembered every time his past owners told him to shut up. He thought that his master wanted that too. He looked at the ground, ready to get hit “I’m sorry master” “No ! Don’t apologise it’s okay”. He looked back at Seungcheol who was still smiling.
Why did he not hit him ?
Seungcheol was going to say something when they heard Mingyu calling them. He took Hansol by his wrist and went downstairs, walking in the kitchen. Mingyu had already served four plates on the table. Seungcheol and Wonwoo were sitting. He gave to Hansol his plate “I didn’t know what you like, so I gave you a little of everything” he smiled at Hansol “It doesn’t matter what I like, I’ll eat it anyway” “Really ?” he looked at Wonwoo “See ? Even if he doesn’t like it he eat it. He’s better than you” Wonwoo rolled his eyes “I’m allergic to seafood, it’s not that I don’t want it, it’s because I can’t you moron.” Seungcheol laughed at their scene, classic Meanie.
He looked to his right but found that Hansol was not there. He furrowed his eyebrows and stood up. He noticed Hansol eating on the ground, in a corner. “What are you doing Hansol ?” the others looked at Hansol, surprised “Eating ?” “Y-Yeah okay but why on the ground ?” “You want me to eat outside ?” he stood up, ready to leave but Seungcheol stopped him “No no no ! I want you to eat on the table”. This time it was Hansol who furrowed his eyebrows, confused “Come Hansol” he took his plate and put it next to him. Why were they acting like that ? He couldn’t understand. They could be themselves, he was their slave after all. Why were they treating him like this ? All of his owners always yelled at him, beat him to eat on the ground, even outside when it was raining or snowing, so why ? Maybe they’ll act this way for the first days and then change ?
Hansol stood up and sat next to Seungcheol. “Use this instead of your hands” Seungcheol gave him chopsticks. They began to eat and Hansol found the food extremely delicious. It’s been so long before he could eat something like that. He savoured every inch of it. Maybe it was his last time eating so well. They talked about a lot of things, asking Hansol questions which he answered. Unfortunately that was too much food for Hansol. He tried to eat everything in his plate but couldn’t. If he ate more, he was going to throw up, Seungcheol noticed. “Hansol, don’t force yourself if you’re not hungry” Hansol looked down “I’m sorry” he smiled “It’s okay, don’t worry”. When they finished, Hansol was going to clean the dishes but Mingyu stopped him “You don’t need to do that, I’ll do it, you’re our guest”. It was the third time that Hansol was confused.
“Hansol !” he looked at Seungcheol who was smiling. “Come, I’ll show you your room !” “Wait for me !” Mingyu said after finishing the dishes. They walked upstairs, Mingyu and Wonwoo talking and Seungcheol asked Hansol to open the door. He did. He entered the room. He was surprised. The room was beautiful once again. It was pretty big. He had a bed, a table with chair, a shelf, a wardrobe and even a TV with videogames. Confused again. Why ? Why did they gave him a room so beautiful ? They could have gave him a little room, dirty with only a floor. But why this room ? It must be a joke or something. Maybe they just wanted to show him what he will never have.
“You don’t like it ?” Seungcheol asked. He looked at him “I’m just… not used to that” he looked back at the room, contemplating. Seungcheol smiled. “Come on Wonwoo ah !” “No, not tonight” Mingyu felt defeated “Can you at least” he whispered in Wonwoo’s ear who sighed “I said no” “I’m sure that if I ask Hansol he’ll do it !” Hansol looked at them “What do you want me to do ?” Wonwoo spoke, cutting Mingyu “He wants you to blow him” Mingyu looked at Wonwoo “What ?! No no no ! I was joking, you know that I love you Wonwoo,” he looked at Wonwoo who just sighed. Hansol walked in front of Mingyu and kneeled, he began to unzip Mingyu’s jean but this latter stopped him by taking his two wrists “What are you doing ?!”, the others had their eyes widened more than shocked “You asked me to blow you, yes ?” Mingyu looked in Hansol’s eyes. Hansol was acting as if it was normal, “It was a joke Hansol !” Hansol finally understood “Oh… sorry master” he stood up. There was an awkward silence and Seungcheol decided to change the subject. “A-Anyway ! Come with me Hansol, we’re going to brush our teeth !”.
He took him and ran in the bathroom. He gave to Hansol a new toothbrush and began to brush. When they finished, he lead Hansol to his room “You should sleep now, I bet you're tired of your first day.” he smiled at Hansol “Good night Hansol” “Good night master”.
He entered in his room and closed the door. He took some seconds before leading to the bed. He looked at the bed. He didn’t know if he was allowed to sleep on it. He thought for a moment. He came to the conclusion that he should try it one time. He slowly lie under the blanket and put it back on him. He tried to sleep but… he couldn’t. The bed was so soft… he wasn’t use it. For an hour he tried to sleep, but in vain. He decided to sleep on the floor. He slept on his left side, using his left forearm as a pillow. After some minutes, he drifted to sleep.
This is my first fanfic that I post...
English is not my first language, sorry for my grammaticals errors (-.-").
I hope that you will enjoy it !
By the way, it's going to be a hard story, please don't kill me...
Seungcheol was the first one to wake up. It was 6 a.m. He prepared himself, washing, eating his breakfast and wearing his clothes, getting ready for his job. He took his key and his phone and walked outside.
Mingyu woke up after Seungcheol left and prepared himself. He began to cook for the three of them.
Wonwoo went in the kitchen, sitting on a chair, yawning. “Could you wake Vernon up ?” “Okay” Wonwoo went in Vernon’s room and knocked. He opened the door and found Vernon sleeping on the ground. He walked towards him and kneeled, shaking his shoulder. Hansol opened his eyes, rubbed them and sat. He looked at the clock, 8 a.m. his eyes widened “I’m-I’m sorry master I did-didn’t wake up, forgive me” he apologised and Wonwoo was confused “Stop apologising. And why are you sleeping on the ground ?” “... The bed is too… soft” Wonwoo chuckled “The bed is too soft ? You should have told us, we would have give you a thin mattress to sleep on” Vernon looked down “I’m sorry master” “Don’t apologise and by the way, you should stop calling us master” Vernon raised an eyebrow “ Wonwoo master ?” Wonwoo shook his head “Just Wonwoo or Wonwoo hyung” “... Wonwoo… hyung” “Exactly, now come it’s time to eat”. They stood up and went in the kitchen. Mingyu looked at them “Hello Vernon !” Hansol looked at Wonwoo who nodded “Hello… Mingyu hyung” Mingyu who was surprised smiled widely. Wonwoo chuckled and sat and looked at Hansol which meant -you should sat too and not on the ground-.
Hansol sat in front of them. Mingyu gave their plates full of pancakes and they began to eat. “Is it good ?” Hansol looked at Mingyu. That was more than delicious. So sweet, he couldn’t handle it. He really wasn’t use of it. “More than good” Mingyu smiled at him “That’s good to hear !”. They continued eating and Mingyu told to Hansol that Seungcheol was working as a policeman, that’s why he wasn’t here. Sometimes he worked the saturday, and others times, he didn’t have work. It depended on his investigations. Once again Hansol couldn’t finish his plate, Mingyu told him that it was okay but Hansol still apologised. After finishing Wonwoo told Hansol while they were going in the bathroom “We’re going to shopping Hansol, we have to bought you clothes and shoes and other things” Hansol was surprised even if he didn’t show it. Clothes and shoes ? He only had a shirt and a jean for more than 3 years, his past owners didn’t want to waste money. He could understand, he was just a slave, nothing more. “-sol ? Hansol ?” he looked at Wonwoo who was worried “Are you okay ?” “... Yes” “Are you sure ? You kinda spaced out” “I’m sorry” Hansol looked down, Wonwoo sighed. “You should stop apologising everytime for nothing, I wasn’t scolding you” Hansol looked in Wonwoo’s eyes before looking away, speechless. Mingyu went behind Vernon and gave him a back-hug “You’re cute when you don’t know what to say”. Once again, Hansol was speechless. He guessed that they were making fun of him. They brushed their teeths, hair and washed their face. Wonwoo took Vernon by his hand and walked in his room “I’m going to give you some clothes and a pair of shoe before we go” Hansol nodded.
When he was finally ready, they took the car and went for shopping. They entered a shop. The first time after years that Hansol went in a shop. It was really colorful and crowded. Shoes everywhere, shirts, jackets, jeans and more. He felt Mingyu taking his hand and walking in the men’s department. “What’s your size ?” Hansol thought for a moment. He didn’t know. “Uh…” Wonwoo raised his eyebrows “You don’t know ?” he looked down “I’m sorry” Wonwoo sighed and patted his head “It’s okay”. Mingyu who was gone came back with six jeans, one 34 and three 36 and two 38. He took Vernon by his wrist and found a change room. “Come out when you put one of them” Vernon nodded. He began to took off his jean and put the first one, a 34. Too tight. He put the same which was a 36. It fitted, but still a little large. He walked out and the two others looked at him, judging the jean. “Are you comfortable ?” “Yes” “What’s your size then ?” “36” “It’s really good on you” “Okay ! Try others !” while Vernon was trying others pair of trousers, Mingyu found others jeans. After an hour and a half, he finished trying jeans and they began to look for shirts. “Guess you don’t know about your size too ?” said Mingyu, chuckling. When Wonwoo saw Vernon looking down, he began to understand his way of reacting. Everytime he thinks that he’s being scold or he felt guilty, he looked down. Wonwoo sighed. He didn’t know what happened to him to act like this but the next week, Seungcheol will know. Wonwoo will know just before Christmas. “M” Vernon looked at Wonwoo, “We’ll begin with M”. After another hour of trying, they finally began to look for shoes. They found out that Vernon feet’s size was 42.
They began to turn around to find maybe more clothes. They took boxers and even a pajama for him. That’s when Mingyu and Wonwoo noticed people staring at them a little too much, children were even pointing at them sometimes. Vernon who was behind them felt someone pushing him, making him fell on the ground “Be careful you fucking slave !” “I-I’m sorry” he quickly apologised and noticed Wonwoo and Mingyu running towards him. “What the hell are you doing to him ?!” Mingyu said, pushing the man “You should tame your slave because he pushed me this trash !” Wonwoo who helped Vernon to stood up was going to say something but Vernon talked first “It’s my fault, I’m sorry, he’s telling the truth, I pushed him” Mingyu and Wonwoo looked at Hansol, confused. Vernon bowed, apologising again politely “I’m sorry mister” “At least you apologised you shit” the man walked away and Mingyu just wanted to kick his ass. Wonwoo looked again at Vernon. “Is it the truth Hansol ?” “Yes” “Then if you pushed him why was it you on the ground ?” “I… fell” “Really ?” Wonwoo said not really believing that. Mingyu feeling everyone looking at them tried to change the subject “Guys, we should go, it’s already 11”. Wonwoo sighed. They bought the articles and went back in the car. They headed back in their house with an uncomfortable silence. When they entered the house, they went upstairs and began to put away the clothes. Mingyu went downstairs to prepare the food, letting Hansol with Wonwoo. Wonwoo looked at Hansol who was sitting on the ground.
He really looks like a lost child.
He took a closer look of him, lifting his chin, meeting his eyes. He turned his face to the left then the right. Hansol let him did what he wanted, not asking. He had dark ring under his eyes and was really skinny and pale. He should try to find a potion which could help him regaining his weight or should ask Mingyu to create a diet to become more… fat ? He sighed. Maybe he needed help from Joshua. He should take an appointment. He then looked at Hansol’s tattoos. He guessed that people were looking at them because of that. “Why did you lie to us ?” “I didn’t lie” Wonwoo looked in Hansol’s eyes, still empty as ever. “You’re telling me that you pushed him ?” Hansol looked away. Wonwoo noticed it “Tell me what really happened” “... It-It was my fault, I was on his path and by accident he… he pushed me” “ By accident ? On his path ? Your fault ?” “Y-Yes” “Are you serious ?” Wonwoo couldn’t believe his ears. Did he really thought that it was his fault ? Why was he thinking like that ? They could easily tell that it was that guy who pushed him for no reason. “Why do you think it’s your fault ?”
“Because I’m a slave”
“Slave shouldn’t go to shop but you wanted to buy me clothes and I’m really thankful about it because I had forgot how it looked like. But I’m sorry, because of me, people stared at you, I brought shame at Wonwoo master and Mingyu master a-and I should have stayed in the car, because of me the mister could have hurts himself, I should had let him get through but I was on his path and I understand him for pushing me it was my fault I’m sorry please forgive me master for my behaviour”. Hansol who was kneeled, his hands between his legs on the ground, looking down. He closed his eyes, thinking that Wonwoo master was going to hit him. He opened them back by surprise.
Wonwoo master was hugging him.
They stayed like that in silence. Hansol didn’t respond back. He didn’t even understand why he did this. He couldn’t understand his new owners. He really couldn’t.
Wonwoo couldn’t believe it. What did he get through to think that way about himself ? Even if it’s not his fault, it’s his fault, because he’s a slave. They really needed to help him.
“Guys it’s time to-” Mingyu stopped himself when he saw Wonwoo and Hansol hugging. Wonwoo spoke calmly “I already told you to not call us master” “I’m sorry…” “Uh what’s going on ?” Wonwoo stood up and helped Vernon too “I’ll explain to you later”, they began to walk downstairs, Mingyu stopped “You come Hansol ?” “... Yes hyung”.
“I’m back !” Seungcheol yelled as he took off his shoes and locked the door. He took off his coat and put it on the couch. He walked in the kitchen, Mingyu and Wonwoo greeted him but no Hansol. He pouted. For the entire day, he couldn’t stop thinking of him, he even felt that something happened to him, but he was with Mingyu and Wonwoo, and decided not to call them. He finally asked while he took a glass of water “How was the day with Hansol ?” Mingyu and Wonwoo shared a look, Seungcheol furrowed his eyebrows “Something happened ? Is he okay ? Where is he now ?” “He’s okay, he’s in his room. But we need to talk about something that happened this morning” said Mingyu in a serious tone, Seungcheol felt worried. Wonwoo added “By the way, Hansol needs another mattress” Seungcheol looked at him, confused “What ? Why ? The bed isn’t enough soft ?” Wonwoo chuckled “In fact the bed is too soft, he needs a thin one” “Really ?” said Mingyu astonished. Seungcheol after taking a sip “I’ll sleep with him to help him” Mingyu looked at him with a mischievous smile “Interesting”. Seungcheol gave him a -are you serious- face and finally asked while sitting “Explain to me what happened”.
While they were talking, Hansol was in his room, sitting on the ground, his knees against his chest, his arms around his legs, staring at the wall, doing nothing. He didn’t want to break something, especially the TV. He had a shelf with books but he didn’t want to dirty them or to tear pages out. So he did nothing. Like always. His past owners always confined him in a room, for way too long. He could’ve become crazy, staying in a room for more than 2 years, but staying alone made him more quieter and increased his imagination. Loneliness and silence was more than a habit. It was a way of living for him. Even if his owners still came in his room to beat him or do something to him, he was still spending a lot of time alone. So he will imagines stories which always finished in a bad way or he will remembers his memories that he forget with time. Then he remembered what Wonwoo hyung did. Why did he hugged him ? Others memories of his owners came back, the shower, the food, this room, the clothes. He wasn’t sure why they did all of this for him. For a slave. He thought of something but immediately shook his head. They will change. In no time, they will change and be like the others owners he had. But it was normal.
After all, I’m a slave.
He heard a knock on his door. Seungcheol entered and Vernon quickly stood up to greet him. “Hello Seungcheol mas- hyung, Seungcheol hyung”, Seungcheol was surprised.
He made progress. And he missed that.
Hansol noticed his surprised look, feeling that he didn’t like it, he apologised “I’m sorry it was disrespectful I shouldn’t have call you-” “No no no ! It wasn’t ! I like when you say that” he smiled warmly at Vernon, this latter looked away, he didn’t know why.
Seungcheol decided to bring the topic. “So, how was your day ?” “Good” Seungcheol gave him a suspicious look. “Guys told me about the little incident” he said as he sat on the edge of the bed. Vernon still standing up, looked at the ground “It was my fault I-” “Hansol” he looked up and met Seungcheol’s serious face.
“You shouldn’t always think that lame of yourself”
Hansol didn’t know what to say, he looked away. “Who are we for you ?” He looked back at him “You are my owner” Seungcheol smiled sadly “Really ?” Hansol furrowed “My… master ?”. Seungcheol stood up and came closer of Hansol. Hansol backed off slowly. Was he going to hit him ? Did he say something bad ? He didn’t notice until his back touched the wall, Seungcheol put his hands on the wall, trapping him. He leaned closer, Vernon felt each breaths of Seungcheol on his neck and this latter whispered in his ear.
“I’m not your master Hansol, and you’re not a slave… not anymore”
Vernon felt goosebumps as Seungcheol spoke. He travelled his fingers to Hansol’s right cheek to his neck “Who are we for you Hansol ?” Hansol closed his eyes “You’re my… hyung” he pulled away, still having a serious face “Exactly, I’m your hyung”. He lifted Vernon’s chin “About what happened this morning, Hansol, if someone ever hurts you, call me, I’ll help you”. He began to walk away and just before exiting the room “By the way I’m sleeping with you to be sure that you’re not going to sleep on the ground anymore” after disappearing. Vernon slumped on the floor, breathing out, he didn’t even know he was holding it. He was scared. That’s what he thought. And he forgot to tell to Seungcheol hyung that he didn’t have any phone.
Night time approached and Vernon went to take a shower. When he finished, he entered the room and sat on the bed. He lie on it and put the blanket on him, waiting. He forced himself to sleep on the bed, Seungcheol hyung didn’t want him to sleep on the ground. He still couldn’t understand them. Sleeping on the ground was normal for him. He then heard a knock and someone entering the room. Seungcheol hyung.
He walked towards him, a smile on his face “Waiting for me ?” Hansol who was too honest simply responded “Yes” Seungcheol was took off guard, not ready to hear that, he chuckled and sat at the edge of the bed, showing his back to Hansol. He took off his shirt and Hansol noticed some scars on his back. Seungcheol lie down and Hansol moved away to not touch him.
Seungcheol noticed it and turned himself to face Hansol “Come here” Hansol furrowed his eyebrows not sure about what he wanted, Seungcheol smiled fondly at him “Are you sure ?” “Yes I’m sure, come here Hansolie”.
Hansol froze hearing the nickname and Seungcheol decided to take him by his waist to move him closer, their bodies touching. He took one hand of Hansol and put it on his own chest, Seungcheol’s hand rubbed gently Hansol’s cheek and this latter closed his eyes. “What do you want to do tomorrow ?” Hansol opened back his eyes, looking in Seungcheol’s “I’ll do everything that you want hyung” “No, don’t say that, what do you really want to do ?” Hansol didn’t know. Why was he asking him ? “I… I don’t know” Seungcheol looked at Hansol smiling “You’re not helping me” “I’m sorry” “It’s okay”. Seungcheol began to think and after a moment smiled broadly “I’ll invite some friends so you could meet them” “Yes”. Hansol put his face on Seungcheol’s shoulder, this latter kissed him on his forehead which surprised again Hansol and just whispered “Goodnight Hansolie” “Goodnight hyung”.
The first thing Seungcheol noticed when he woke up was how warm he was. He looked at his right and saw Hansol sleeping peacefully, still cuddling. He smiled and stroked gently his hair. He looked at the clock, 7 and a half am. He tried slowly to move away Hansol to not wake him up. He sat on the edge and put back his shirt, he stood up and looked one last time at Hansol. He jumped, seeing that Vernon was awake and looking at him “You scared me… since when were you awake ?” “Since you moved me away” “Oh… sorry” Vernon sat and rubbed his eyes. Seungcheol sat back “Did you sleep well ?” Hansol looked at him, thinking. It’s been so long he didn’t sleep like that. It felt strange but in a good way. It was warm. He was warm compared at all the times he was trembling because of the cold, without any blanket or pillows. He felt… good, even if he still woke up in the middle of the night. But… he still didn’t understand his owners.
Why do they… care about me ?
It felt so much unreal. Maybe he was on coma and all of that, was just a dream. That could explain a lot of things. “Yes” “That’s good, you come ?” Hansol nodded and they went in the bathroom to wash their face.
After it, they walked downstairs to eat breakfast. Mingyu and Wonwoo were already eating and Mingyu had prepared their breakfast, this time he gave to Hansol less food than usual remembering that he couldn’t eat much. Hansol politely thanked him even if this latter didn’t want him to say that. They began to eat and Seungcheol decided to explain to them what he wanted to do.
“I’m going to invite people"
Mingyu looked at him while eating “You mean everyone ?” “No. It will be too much for Hansol. Just a few of them” Wonwoo joined the conversation “Who exactly ?” Seungcheol furrowed, thinking “Mmh… Jeonghan, Joshua, Woozi, Seokmin and Seungkwan” Mingyu smiled “When ?” “I guess now” he stood up and took his phone. He send a message to them saying that he wanted to introduce someone to them. Everyone responded that they will come at 1 p.m. He smiled “1 pm” Hansol just listened to them. He was going to meet his owners’s friends. Mingyu looked at Hansol “Hansol you should know that this people are extremely weird”. The 2 others laughed knowing stories about them too much strange and stupid, Hansol just nodded and they continued eating.
Since it's the birthday of Hansol and Dokyeom, I decided to post another chapter.
Normally, I will update 1 or 2 chapter per month.
I'm really slow at writing, sorry. (-n-")
Time passes and it was already 1 pm. Vernon had prepare himself to not disappoint his owners’s friends. They heard the door ringing and Hansol walked downstairs. Seungcheol had open the door, letting his friends enter. They greeted them, Hansol just stood there, waiting. “So Seungcheol who is that famous person ?” said Jeonghan, a smile on his face. Seungcheol chuckled “He’s there, Hansol you come ?” Hansol walked towards them “Hello, I’m Hansol Vernon Chwe, nice to meet you” “So, here is Yoon Jeonghan” “Hi” “Hong Jisoo but you can call him Joshua” “Yo man” “Lee Jihoon but he likes when you call him Woozi” Woozi just stared at Hansol and this latter felt uneasy “Lee Seokmin but he likes being called Dokyeom” “Hello !” “And finally Boo Seungkwan” Seungkwan just smiled at Hansol.
“Who are you exactly ? How did you two met ?” asked Joshua, curious “I’m Seungcheol hyung, Wonwoo hyung and Mingyu hyung’s slave” All of their eyes widened “WHAT ?!” Seungcheol sighed. “Hansol” This latter looked at Seungcheol “Did you forget ? You’re not a slave” Hansol furrowed, he looked at the guests and looked back at Seungcheol, confused. “Then what am I for you ?” Seungcheol chuckled and walked closer to pat his head “You’re our friend” “Friend ?” He totally forgot that word, he looked back at the guests “I’m their friend”. Seokmin walked closer and took one of his wrist, he saw the tattoo “He’s really a slave ?” “He was” They all looked at Wonwoo who was sitting on the couch “Seungcheol bought him two days ago and we’re trying to help him getting rid of his… slave habits” they walked and sat on the couch and some chairs. “What do you mean by slave habits ?” asked Jeonghan. Mingyu smiled sadly “It’s better for you to not know”.
Woozi who was still staring at Hansol finally spoke “Hansol ?” this latter looked at Woozi “You can call me Vernon” “Vernon, I’m sorry for the question but… for how long… were you a slave ?” The others looked at Woozi then Hansol. Seungcheol felt the tension but he wanted to know, he decided to stay quiet “9…” “Months ?” asked Seungkwan not ready, Hansol shook his head.
Everyone went silent, appalled. “Really ?!” Hansol looked at Seungcheol who was dumbfounded. Wonwoo hit Seungcheol on his arm, this latter looked at him “Did you forget ? The host told us about it when he introduced him” “Oh… sorry”.
Seungkwan and Seokmin shared a look “O-Okay ! We should maybe talk about something else, no ?” said Seungkwan feeling a little uneasy “Y-Yeah what about… we… we talk about… movies ?” added Seokmin. They all agreed. They began to talk about movies they saw and expect to see later and about some movies which were totally a failure. Hansol just listened, most of the movies they talked about, he didn’t know them. Mingyu noticed it and decided to ask him “Hansol, what was the last movie you saw ?” this latter began to think about it. The last movie ? “I think it was Fast and Furious 4” Joshua looked at Hansol “Do you know they continue it until they had 8 movies and they are going to do an 9th movie” Hansol was surprised “I… I didn’t know”. “OH MY GAHD ! You have to see all of them !” Seungkwan responded too shocked, Jeonghan chuckled “I have all of them, wait a minute” he stood up and Hansol too “You don’t need to-” “It’s okay Vernonie, I’ll be back” he closed his eyes and disappeared. Hansol was surprised. He forgot that they had power, Woozi as if he had read his mind answered “He has the power of teleportation”. Hansol looked at him and felt someone giving him a back hug, Seungcheol hyung. He put his chin on Vernon’s shoulder “You should know that everyone here has a power” “Hey, by the way, do you have a power Vernon ?” asked Seokmin “No” “Well, you don’t need power to be happy !” Seungkwan said, trying to cheer him up, Hansol just nodded.
Wonwoo just remembered something “Joshua” this latter looked at him “Is it possible that you do some test at Hansol ?” “Yeah sure, I can do it now” Joshua stood up and Seungcheol pulled away to let him take a closer look at Hansol, Wonwoo added “I’m worried, he’s really skinny” “Mmh”. Jeonghan appeared back with the movies and gave it to Mingyu. He asked what was going on and Seungcheol just told him that he was doing some tests at Hansol. Joshua took Hansol by his chin “Do they treat you well ?” “Yes” he turned his head to the left then right “How many past owners did you had ?” Hansol didn’t understand why was he asking but answered anyway “6” “Can you open your mouth ?” He opened it and after some seconds, Joshua told him he could close it “Do you feel dizzy a lot ? When you were with your past owners ?” he looked at his left eye “... Yes” he looked at the right “And since you’re here ?” “I’m less dizzy” “Can you look up, down, left and right ?” Hansol did as he was asked “Okay, do you have a loss of appetite ?”.
Did he ? He really never ate until his stomach was full, only when he was here.
“He doesn’t eat a lot” said Mingyu with a worried tone “I see… Do you get tired easily ?” “Y-Yes” “Mmh” he took from a little box in his shirt’s pocket, a needle “Vernon, it’s going to hurt a little” he took Vernon’s hand, and pricked his index. A drop of blood appeared. The drop began slowly to levitate, Joshua opened his mouth, closed his eyes and drank it. Seokmin added “Water power”. After a minute, Joshua opened his eyes back.
Hansol looked at Joshua “If he keeps eating less, he will have a risk to develop more diseases” Hansol felt Seungcheol holding his hand. Seungcheol was worried, he just hoped that Joshua had something to help Hansol. “I can do something that can help him, but I’ll need a day” Seungcheol let out a sigh of relief. “Okay thanks Josh, I owe you one” “You’re welcome bro”. They sat back and decided to play some video games. Hansol was bad at playing. The controller had changed after years but they helped him, saying what should he had to do to win, showing him some secrets and Vernon felt strangely good.
2 hours passed and they were still playing and talking. Mingyu had prepare some snacks for them. They heard the door opening. He was going to took the bowl full of potato chips when suddenly, it disappeared. Mingyu furrowed his eyebrows. Hansol looked at the door but instead of it, he saw a face who was eating potato chips “Yooo ! You must be the new one ?” All of their heads turned to saw the man. Mingyu walked closer and hit him on his head “Ouch !” “It’s not only for you Hoshi” he took the bowl and put it on the table. “Hey ! It’s your fault ! Why didn’t you invite us ?!”.
Some others people appeared “Hello !”. Seungcheol stood up to greet them “Yo guys” Wonwoo looked at Hoshi “How did you know that we invite them here ?” Hoshi pouted “I saw it in Seokmin’s phone” he gave the phone at Seokmin and this latter thanked him by a little kiss on his forehead. Hoshi just smiled and looked back at Wonwoo but this time it was Seungcheol who responded “If I invite you and the others, it will have been too much for Hansol. That’s why. And I will have invited you the next Sunday but I guess not” Hoshi looked at him, his lips forming an “o” and apologised “Sorry” “That’s typically Hoshi”. Hansol looked at one of them and the little one talked first “We should introduce ourselves, I’m Lee Chan but you can call me Dino” “I’m Wen Junhui” “I’m Xu Minghao AKA The8” “And I’m Kwon Soonyoung but call me Hoshi !” Hansol politely introduced him “I’m Hansol Vernon Chwe, but Vernon is okay, nice to meet you all” Hoshi gave to Hansol a slap on his back and wrapped his arm around his shoulder to make him came closer “No need to be so polite ! You’re friend with-” Hoshi stopped himself when he saw the slave’s tattoo on Vernon’s throat, and pulled down his collar to be sure “He’s a slave ?” his happy tone changing into a serious one. Dino, Jun and Minghao sat next to Hansol and waited to understand the story. Seungcheol sighed. He explained them everything about Hansol. Slowly, they began to understand everything. “Vernon ! If he tried to hurt you, call me I’ll protect you !” “Why would I hurt him Hosh ?” “We never know…”
Hansol just listened to them.
Everyone was chatting, smiling and laughing. That was really another universe. “Hansol !” He looked at Jeonghan “Yes ?” “When is your birthday ?” “The… 18th February” Seokmin smiled broadly “Like me !” Jeonghan added “1999 ?” “1998”. Jeonghan smiled and Dino felt uncomfortable “Which means that Dino is still the maknae !” Dino rolled his eyes “Who’s baby are you ?” “I’m not a baby anymore !” Jeonghan acted like he was shocked “How could you speak like that to your own mother ?!” Dino gave him a -are you serious- face “Real funny” “I’m so disappointed Dino, look if I ask Seokmin. Seokmin who’s idiot are you ?” Seokmin smiled “Jeonghan’s idiot !” “Whatever” “Come on say it, he’s going to be irritating for the entire day” added Joshua “Okay okay ! I’ll say it” he looked at Jeonghan “So who’s baby are you ?” “... Jeonghan’s baby” Jeonghan gave him a tight hug. Hansol looked at them.
Seungcheol sat next to Hansol. “Hansolie” This latter was really not used to hear his nickname “It means that your birthday is in two months” “Y-Yes” “Do you want to have it with Seokmin ?” “Why ?” Seungcheol looked at him “You don’t want ?” “It’s not what I mean… why do you want to do a birthday for me ?”. Seungcheol furrowed his eyebrows “What ? You don’t want to have one ?” “I don’t need one, you don’t need to do that, I don’t want you to waste your money for something useless” Seungcheol felt surprised “But it’s not useless, it’s your birthday Hansol”. Vernon didn’t respond. He didn’t know what to say. “Don’t worry, we’ll do the best birthday for you and Seokmin” he said as he kissed his temple.
While they were talking, Hansol decided to bring back some potato chips and drinks, they were many, so it finished pretty quickly. He filled the bowl and took some drinks. He didn’t notice someone behind him. He turned ready to go but bumped on someone. The bowl of potato chips was falling and the other was going to spill his drink on him when the time stop. The bowl, the potato chips, the glass and the water froze. Hansol almost panicked “I-I’m so sorry Minghao hyung ! I didn’t mean to do that ! I’m sorry ! I’m going to-to give you one of my shirt, I’m so sorry I’ll show you the-” “Vernon” Minghao said calmly, a smile on his face “Y-Yes ?” “Don’t worry, look” Hansol who didn’t notice, finally looked at the water. Then the glass and then the bowl. Some potato chips were froze in the void. He took one of them, still floating and looked at Minghao hyung. This latter smiled at him “I can stop the time” Hansol felt amazed even if he still didn’t show it “I’m sorry to had bump on you, I should have been more careful” “It’s okay, It’s okay”. Hansol began to pick up the potato chips and the bowl. Minghao did the same with his drink before cancelling the time stop. They head back to the living-room and put the food on the table.
He sat on a chair and Jun appeared “Vernon !” “Yes ?” Jun took a closer look at Hansol “You don’t really look like korean” “It’s because I’m half American and half Korean” “Oh really ?” asked Minghao, Hansol just nodded. Jun added “Joshua is American too !” “Yes ? Who called me ?” Minghao answered “Did you know that Vernon is half American ?” Joshua smiled “That’s cool bro ! That means that you speak english ?” “Y-Yes” Joshua lifted his hand, waiting Hansol to do a high five. This latter confused at first, lifted his hand not really sure and their hands created a big sound. Vernon was surprised by his act but tried not to think about it.
Little by little, they began to go back in their respective home. The last few ones waved away. Wonwoo closed the door and went in the kitchen where Mingyu was cleaning the bowl and some glass. Seungcheol and Hansol were cleaning the living-room. Wonwoo sat on a chair. “Hansol ?” this latter looked at Wonwoo “Did everyone told you what power they had ?” Hansol shook his head. “Which one do you already know ?” “I know, Joshua hyung, Jeonghan hyung, Minghao hyung and Wonwoo hyung” Mingyu and Seungcheol shared a look. They totally forgot to tell Hansol their powers. Mingyu after finishing cleaning, sat next to Wonwoo, Seungcheol and Hansol did the same. Mingyu began to talk first “I have the Fire power” Seungcheol continued “And I have the Instinct power”. Seungcheol noticed that Hansol was confused and tried to explain “How should I say that… I… I kind of know when something is going to happen, good or bad just some seconds before or hours or days or even years”.
Wonwoo told to Hansol each powers:
Jeonghan could teleport himself and a certain amount of people. He had to visualise the place to go there first.
Joshua had the Water power. Everything that contains water, he could analyse it.
Woozi had the Instruments power. He could increased the power of others, decreased of the ennemi. Create illusion, making the ennemi becoming crazy and more. It depends of the instrument.
Seokmin could create objects. He had to know a little of the object.
Seungkwan could communicate to people on his mind, creating a discussion between a lot of people and read people’s minds. But he could do it only in a certain distance.
Hoshi had the speed power. Sometimes, he even can hardly stop himself, finishing by getting hurt pretty badly.
Jun had the wind power. One time he was so angry that he created a hurricane.
Minghao could stop the time. He could only stop it for an entire day. He could stop everything that is alive and unanimated.
Dino could take an animal aspect. He had to touch it first to took his appearance.
Hansol was amazed by each power. Seungcheol chuckled “So did you have a good time with them ?” “Yes” Mingyu smiled “That’s good to hear !” Wonwoo added “I want to see a movie” “Hey ! We should look at Fast and Furious 1 !” said Mingyu, remembering that it’s been a long time since Hansol saw it. Seungcheol stood up to prepare the movie. Mingyu and Wonwoo took both hands of Hansol and walked in the living-room. This latter was took off guard but didn’t ask. They sat on the couch and Seungcheol joined them and sat next to Hansol. He took Vernon’s hand and the movie began.
The movie finished, showing names of people who had worked on it. Mingyu stretched is entire body, standing up and took off the DVD. “Soo, How was the movie Hansolie ?” “G-Good” Wonwoo yawned loudly “What time is it ?” “It’s 9 p.m” “I’m hungry” “Okay, I’m gonna do ramen !” Mingyu walked in the kitchen and began to cook. Wonwoo followed him. Seungcheol and Hansol were still on the couch, waiting the food.
In 9 years, he missed a lot of things. Not just movies, maybe other things that he didn’t even know that exist. He didn’t even remember last time he saw snow. He looked at the window. Seungcheol noticed it “You wanna go outside ?” “N-No I-I mean I… I was just thinking” Seungcheol lifted an eyebrow “About what ?” Hansol looked down “It-It’s nothing, ju-just useless thing, I’m sorry”. Seungcheol smiled fondly, put his arms around Vernon’s waist, his head on Vernon’s shoulder “What is it Hansolie ? I wanna know”. His voice was soft, not harsh, Hansol looked at him after looking away “It’s just…” “Go on” “It’s just that… i-in 9 years, I-I missed a lot of things…” Seungcheol smiled sadly. He leaned closer and kissed his cheek. Hansol looked at him, surprised again and Seungcheol whispered “Don’t worry, I’ll find a way to catch this time and help you” Hansol looked back at the window.
“Food is ready !” Seungcheol stood up and took Hansol’s hand and walked in the kitchen. They sat and began to eat. “By the way, Hansol, you’ll be alone tomorrow” Vernon looked at Mingyu. Wonwoo added “Me and Mingyu are in University, will come at noon to eat and then the afternoon, we’ll come at 6” Seungcheol continued “Sometimes I’ll come at noon if I don’t have much work and I finish at 7” Hansol nodded. Seungcheol looked at him “Will you be okay alone ?” “Yes” “Okay then”.
Mingyu and Wonwoo went together to wash. Seungcheol went alone. He still wanted to give some space and time to Hansol.
Hansol went in. Ten minutes later, he walked out. He was going in his room when Seungcheol stopped him in his track “Hansol, you sleep alone this time because I wake up early and I don’t want to wake you up”. Hansol nodded “And sleep on your bed. Good night Hansol” as he walked in his room direction “Good night hyung”. He walked in his room and closed the door. He lie on his bed, covered himself with the blanket and looked at the white ceiling. He thought for a moment of his day. Of his owner’s friends. They were… nice. And all of them had a power. He would had like to have one. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.
So here is the new chapter !
I tried to make everyone talk but it was complicated, 13 boys... (-n-")
AND THANK YOU FOR ALL THE HITS AND KUDOS !
THAT SHOCKED ME TOO MUCH ! (*o*)
THANK YOU AGAIIIIIINNN
I'll try to put another chapter at the end of the month !
Seungcheol woke up at 6 am. After washing just his face, he went downstairs and began to eat. He kept remembering what Hansol told him.
“It’s just that… i-in 9 years, I-I missed a lot of things…”
Seungcheol sighed. He thought of taking a week off to stay with Hansol. He needed to talk to his boss. He’ll find a way to help him. And today, he will knew what happened to him before. He sighed again. After eating, he went back in the bathroom, washed and brushed. He wore his suit, took his phone and his key and walked out.
Mingyu and Wonwoo woke up at 6 and a half. They did exactly what Seungcheol did. Before going to University, Mingyu prepared a plate for Hansol when he will wakes up and put it on the table with a note, then left.
Hansol woke up at 8 am. He sat on his bed. He forgot that Seungcheol hyung didn’t sleep next to him. It felt strange, even if Seungcheol hyung only slept one time with him. He stood up and walked in the bathroom. After washing his face with cold water to wake him up, he went downstairs and stopped. He looked around. His owners weren’t there. He walked in the kitchen and found a plate covered with a tissue with a note on it.
Hansolie ! I prepared food for you, eat it when you’ll wake up please. Hope you’ll like it !
Hansol took off the tissue and looked at the plate. One butter croissant, two toasts with peach jam and a banana cut in slices. Mingyu hyung had even put a bottle of orange juice with an empty glass next to it. He sat and ate quietly.
When he finished, and after taking a quick shower, he began to clean the entire house. He began with the dish, swept the kitchen, vacuumed the living-room, the rooms and the bathroom, mopped the floor, cleaned every windows, and wiped away the dust of each furnitures and on the paintings which were decorating the house. He then went in the garage. Dust everywhere, in total shambles with box full of things and garden tools dirty. He closed the door and cleaned up. When he finished, he was exhausted. He then looked at the window. They had a garden, but the snow totally covered it. He went outside, forgetting to take a coat and took a shovel to take off the snow. Even if they were in December, it was a lightful day, it stopped snowing. He began to took off the snow. He was already tired of cleaning the entire house but now it was getting worst. He felt dizzy and almost fell on the ground. He stopped himself for a moment and tried to calm his breathing. He closed his eyes, and slowly breath in then out. After doing it several times, he felt better. He opened his eyes back and continued his work.
“We’re here !” said Mingyu and Wonwoo as they entered the house. They took off their coats, their shoes and their bags and went in the kitchen. “Is it me or something is different ?” asked Wonwoo “Yeah… you’re right… that’s strange” “Where is Hansol ?” “I don’t know but I’m gonna cook, go and find him”. Mingyu began to cook and Wonwoo tried to find Hansol. He went upstairs and looked in his room but nobody. He looked in every room, even in the bathroom but no Hansol. He went downstairs, getting more worried and looked in the garage, which was way too clean, but again nobody.
Where is he ?!
He looked by the window and noticed the green garden. There wasn’t any snow on it. He put back his shoes “Where are you going ? Where is Hansol ?” he looked at Mingyu who stopped in his act “I’m still looking for him. I think he’s in the garden” “Okay” Mingyu went back to cooking. Wonwoo ran in the garden. He stopped when he saw him, laying on the ground, unconscious.
He ran and kneeled in front of him and slowly shook him. Hansol opened his eyes and sat. “Are you okay ? Did you get hurt ?” “Hyung, I’m sorry, I fell asleep”. Wonwoo furrowed “What ?” Hansol stood up and apologised “I’m so sorry hyung, I was being tired a-and I decided to lay down to rest b-but I fell asleep, I’m sorry”. Wonwoo sighed of relief “Thank god, I thought that something happened to you” Hansol looked at him, surprised “Never do that Hansol” Hansol nodded “Come with me, we’re going to eat” “Yes”.
They entered the house, taking off their shoes and Wonwoo, his coat. “Hi Hansol !” “Hello Mingyu hyung” they sat in the kitchen “What were you doing in the garden ?” “I was taking off the snow” “Really ? It’s been a long time that we should have done it” Wonwoo added “It was your turn to do it” Mingyu lifted an eyebrow “Really ? I thought that it was yours” “No I did it two weeks ago” “Oh… sorry”. Wonwoo looked at Hansol “What did you do that made you tired ?” “I cleaned the house” Mingyu looked around “That’s why it was different… thank you Hansol ! But you didn’t need to do that !”. Hansol looked at Mingyu and remembered the plate “Mingyu Hyung…” Mingyu looked at him with a smile “Yes ?” “Th-Thank you for the breakfast” “You’re welcome Hansolie ! Was it good ?” “Y-Yes” “Good !”. Mingyu finished preparing the food and they slowly began to eat, while talking. After finishing, they chilled in front of the TV for an hour and they then prepared themselves to go back to University. “Hansol we’re leaving !” “Yes” “Bye Hansol !” they left and took the car, driving away. Hansol closed the door.
He walked in front of the couch and turned off the TV. He sat on the ground, his back leaning against the couch, his knees against his chest, his hands on his knees. He heard the phone ringing, he stood up and took it.
“Hansol it’s me, Seungcheol”
“Hi, I just wanted to know if you were okay”
“Did you eat ?”
“What did you do this morning ?”
“I cleaned the house and the garden”
“Don’t overwork Hansol, I don’t want you to faint especially since you’re alone”
“ I-... Okay then, I have to go, be careful Hansol”
“Goodbye Seungcheol hyung”
He hung up. Seungcheol looked at one of his partner, Woozi. “What is it ?” “The Boss wanna talk to you”. Seungcheol sighed “It’s never a good thing” Jihoon crossed his arm “Yeah exactly, so what did you do ?” Seungcheol stood up “Nothing, just asked for a week off”. Jihoon furrowed “In three years, you never even took a day off, why now ?” “I just wanted to spend more time with Hansol and help him” “Oh… well you have to see with the Boss now” “Yeah, wish me good luck” he began to walk away “Good luck”.
Seungcheol knocked on the door and opened it. He walked in the Boss’s office and closed the door. “You called me ?” “Yes, take a seat”. Seungcheol sat, having a bad and good feeling at the same time. Strange. The Boss looked right in his eyes “I guess you already know what I’m going to answer for your week off ?” “No ?” “Not exactly” The Boss looked at the window “Since you’re our asset in the police station, I gave your week off but… for the New Year’s holiday” Seungcheol was surprised, he stood up “Thank you Boss” the Boss stood up “You’re welcome Mr. Choi”. Seungcheol was going to leave when the Boss added “Same for you two partners, Mr. Lee and Mr. Kwon” Seungcheol smiled “Thank you again” and left.
He walked towards his now, two partners with a big smile, Woozi looked at him curious “What ?” “We got a week off !” Jihoon was surprised “No, really ?” “Yeah, but for the New Year’s holiday” “Ah…” “That’s cool but we got a problem” they looked at Soonyoung “Chae escaped from jail”. Jihoon furrowed “It’s the one with invisible power ?” “Yep” Seungcheol sighed.
How are we going to find an invisible guy ?
“Okay, call the press, we have to look for a murderer, give them a picture too” “Okay I’ll do it” said Woozi “Me and Hoshi we’ll look at the camera in prison” “Yep !”.
For four hours, Hansol waited, sitting on the ground, doing nothing. He didn’t want to become a problem to his owners, a burden. He waited. But he didn’t expect to see Jeonghan hyung and Joshua hyung in front of him. “Hi Hansol !” This latter stood up and greeted them. Joshua gave to Hansol a vial with a red liquid. “I came to talk about your anorexia”. Hansol looked at him and Jeonghan gave him a back hug “The vial I gave to you will help you. Before you sleep, you put one drop of this liquid in a glass of water and you drink it” “Okay” “You do it for a month” Hansol nodded and Jeonghan pinched gently his right cheek “Since you’re a human powerless, it may had some side effects. Will you be okay Hansolie ?” “Yes hyung” “Okay then, we have to go” “Goodbye Hyungs” “Bye Hansol and don’t forget the vial” “Yes”. Joshua and Jeonghan closed their eyes and disappeared. Hansol looked at the vial.
Why do they want to help me ?
He guessed that his owners wanted to be sure that he will not die if they wanted to do something to him. He sat on the ground, taking the same position as before.
An hour passed and Mingyu and Wonwoo came back. Hansol stood up and greeted them. Mingyu talked first “How was you day Hansolie ?” “Good” “Did you watched Fast and Furious 2 ?” “N-No” “We’ll look at it when Seungcheol come back” said Wonwoo, Hansol nodded. Mingyu and Wonwoo went in their room, doing their homeworks. Hansol decided to wait Seungcheol hyung. He remembered that today, he will… bite him. Maybe he will do it just after coming back. He waited again.
Seungcheol went inside the house like usual. He noticed Hansol who stood up to greet him. “Did you wait for me ?” “Yes” Seungcheol furrowed “But why ? You didn’t need to wait for me” Hansol looked away “I-I thought that you… you wanted to bite me after coming back”. Seungcheol felt surprised but his expression changed into a little smile. He walked closer and Hansol thought that he wanted to bite him now, he stopped moving. But instead of being bitten, Seungcheol kissed him on his forehead. “I’ll wash myself first okay ? Wait for me in your room” “Yes”. Seungcheol went in the bathroom and Hansol in his room. He put the vial on his desk and waited again.
After fifteen minutes, Hansol heard a knock on his door. Seungcheol walked in, a smile on his face. Hansol was sitting at the edge of his bed. Seungcheol sat next to him. “Are you sure Hansol ?” this latter looked in his eyes and after a moment of silence, nodded. He was his slave. He’ll do everything for his master. He came closer of Hansol, pulled down his collar, enough to show his bare shoulder. He took Hansol by his chin and moved slowly his head to the left, so he could get a better view of his bare neck. “Hansol, it’s gonna hurt” Hansol nodded. Seungcheol had a bad feeling about it. He must have been through alot, he knew that he will saw things. He shook his head and leaned more closer, his mouth only an inch away of Hansol’s neck. He put his right hand on Hansol’s left cheek and the other one leaning on the mattress. His canines grew up, like spikes. Hansol closed his eyes and Seungcheol bit him, digging his two canines deeper in Hansol’s skin. This latter winced and let out a painful little moan.
Hansol felt more and more dizzy as time passed. After what looked like hours for Hansol, Seungcheol pulled away and pushed gently Hansol who let himself fell on the mattress. He touched the mark of teeth, panting a little, and finally looked at Seungcheol. Hansol was confused. Seungcheol looked sad and shocked.
This latter lifted Hansol’s shirt and looked at his scars. He brushed them gently and Vernon moaned by surprise making Seungcheol to stop. “I… I’m gonna call Wonwoo to-to heal you”. He walked out of the room almost running, letting Hansol still confused. He pulled down his shirt and tried to sit. He put his hand on his head, feeling his dizziness. Wonwoo appeared with a little smile. “How do you feel ?” “I’m-I’m okay…” He walked in front of Hansol and put his hand on the mark of canines. After some seconds, the mark disappeared. “You should rest now, stay here and lay down, I'll call you when we will look at the movie” Hansol nodded. Wonwoo walked away. Hansol looked at the ceiling, thinking that he may have done something bad to Seungcheol hyung.
“Seungcheol ! We’re going to look at the movie !”, Mingyu waited an answer and sighed loudly. “What’s happening to him ?” Wonwoo looked at him “He bit Hansol”. His expression changed into a comprehensive one and Hansol just listened to them “Oh… we should look at the movie without him then”. He didn’t ask why it was related to his bite moment, only nodded. He looked at the stairs as if Seungcheol hyung was there. He was worried for his owner, it was his fault. If it was because of the bite, he had to apologise. Maybe it was when he wanted to touch him ? But like a stupid slave, he reacted to his touch. He had to apologise. He will accept his punishment.
“Hansol ?” this latter looked at Mingyu “Yes ?” “You sit ?”. He looked back at the stairs, then at Mingyu, “Yes”.
“Hansol, Can you call Seungcheol to eat please ?”
“Yes”. Hansol went upstairs and walked in Seungcheol’s room direction. He stopped in front of the door and knocked on it. “... Seungcheol hyung, we’re going to eat” “... I’m not hungry” Hansol who was still in front of the door, looked down. A moment passed and Hansol finally spoke “I-I’m sorry for how I reacted when you touched me, please forgive me for my behaviour master, I’ll be a better slave”. He waited a response but nothing. He began to walk away when he heard the door opening and felt someone holding his wrist. He looked behind him. Seungcheol master. He quickly apologised again as he bowed down “I’m really sorry master, forgive me please” He stayed like this, waiting maybe to be beaten down when he finally heard him spoke “Straighten up” He did as he was asked to. He looked in his eyes. Seungcheol came closer and Hansol shut tightly his eyes, thinking that he was going to get hit. He felt him lifting his chin, he opened back his eyes. Seungcheol rubbed gently his cheek with his thumb, a sad smile on his face.
“Call me Seungcheol”
And hugged him.
“HANSOL ! SEUNGCHEOL WANTS TO EAT ?!”
Seungcheol pulled away and took Hansol’s hand “Let’s go eat”. He looked at him “Yes”. They walked downstairs and reached the kitchen. “Finally Seungcheol ! You want to eat ?” “Yep”. They sat around the table and Mingyu gave them their plate. Strangely, there was an heavy silence. Wonwoo and Mingyu were curious about what really happened to Hansol and Seungcheol just wanted to forget it. Hansol decided to spoke drawing the attention of the three vampires at him “Hyungs…”. They all looked at him making him felt uneasy. He looked down at his plate “Joshua hyung and Jeonghan hyung came today” Wonwoo while eating asked him “Why did they came ?” “Th-They gave me a vial fo-for my anorexia”. Seungcheol furrowed “What did he say ?” “He said that I needed to drink one drop of the liquid in a glass full of water every night for a month”. “He really did find something to help you ! That's cool !” added Mingyu with a big smile. Hansol just nodded. A good vibe filled the kitchen, making the tension to disappear. They slowly began to chat happily as they finished eating.
After a cold shower, Hansol went in his room. He sat on his bed and heard a knock on his door. It was Seungcheol “It’s me”. He walked in with a glass full of water. He gave it to Hansol who thanked him. “You should drink it now” Hansol nodded. He took the vial and slowly tried to put one drop in the glass. When it finally fell in, the drop made the water slowly turning into a red liquid. He brought the glass at his lips and drank it in one go. After finishing, Seungcheol took the glass. Hansol felt strange. His body felt heavier, more warm and his breathing was jerky. Seungcheol noticed his tired look, and helped him to lay on his bed. “Don’t worry, it must be the side effect”. Seungcheol who was now sitting next to Hansol, leaned down at him and kissed his forehead “I’m gonna go and sleep” he smiled at him and slowly began to leave “Good night Hansolie” Vernon who was still panting responded “Good night… hyung”. Seungcheol smiled at him and closed his door. Hansol let himself fell asleep.
New chapter here !
I hope you will enjoy it !
I'm kinda worried that it's not really good since I'm bad at writing... (-n-)
If there are big errors, you can tell me in the comments and I'll try to fix it ! (^u^)
The week passed quickly. Like usual Mingyu and Wonwoo goes to University, Seungcheol works even harder and Hansol cleans the house every morning and waits the afternoon. Every night just before the diner, they looked at the next Fast and Furious movie. Hansol drinks his medicine before sleeping. Every day, he looks more healthy, his skin which was pale is becoming more a white cream skin, he gains weight and his dark rings slowly disappears. He’s less tired when he cleans the house and his appetite grows everytime he drinks it.
The weekend approached, being now friday.
It was already night time. After eating, Mingyu and Wonwoo went together sleeping. Seungcheol and Hansol went in his room. Seungcheol had took a bottle of water and a glass, to let it in Hansol’s room. They sat at the edge of the bed. But before this latter took the vial, ready to prepared his medicine, Seungcheol stopped him. “Hansol” he looked in Seungcheol’s eyes “I need to… talk to you about… when I bite you” He nodded and put back the vial on the table. Seungcheol sat closer of Hansol, their knees brushing against each others and took one of his hand. Seungcheol felt uncomfortable and Hansol felt confused. He sighed loudly “You should know that vampire had two powers” Hansol was more confused “What I mean is, that when vampire bite someone… they… they can saw people’s past” Hansol began slowly to understand, Seungcheol nodded when he noticed his change of expression “Yeah, exactly… I saw your past” Vernon nodded in understanding. “It’s like you know, before vampire killed people by drinking their blood and… it’s like to remember the people and their stories that we… killed, to not forget them… to not forget our sin” he quickly added “But we don’t kill people anymore ! We still drink blood to survive but in the hospital, i-in blood bag” he nodded again. Seungcheol sighed “And… it’s possible that Wonwoo and Mingyu will react like me” another nod as an answer.
He stroked Hansol’s hair lightly and whispered “I’m not like your past owners…” he rubbed his cheek “I’ll never hurt you…” and looked right in his eyes “I promise”. Hansol felt his heart beating faster. He was surprised. Surprised, about what he just said. He didn’t really care if he broke the promise. He could do everything to him, he’s his slave. But… the way he said it… it just pierced him.
Seungcheol saw Hansol nodding. He wanted to talk about it since he knew it but couldn’t found the time and the energy. Everytime he saw him, he kept remembering a certain part of his past.
Hansol was ten year olded. He was heading back at home after school. A school for powerful and powerless humans. He was covered of dirty water, some people of his classroom finding funny to threw at him a bucket full of it. They kept bullying him since elementary school because he was a halfer. So he was pretty used to it. He looked at his watch and noticed that he was late. He began to run, knowing that his mom will scold him if he’s more late. He ran getting through a bunch of different paths, and finally arrived. He stopped, resting his hand on his lap, breathless. He looked up after calming himself and noticed the door wide open. He ran towards the door, feeling that something may had happen. He went inside and froze. His eyes widened.
“Hansol ! Ran away !”
He heard the door closing. He looked behind and in a second the man hit him right on his stomach making him fell on his knees and moaning in pain. His mom screamed at him, tears visible. The man roughly forced him to lie on his stomach, a feet on his head. Hansol struggled against him and tried to look at his mom. She was kneeled, hands on her back, maybe handcuffs, a gun pressed at her temple. He looked around but no sign of Sofia. She was maybe safe or in the worst way… already killed.
“Look who just come… little boy you came at the greatest time you could. We were waiting for you”
Hansol was shaking in fear and his mom yelling wasn’t helping him. The man with the gun forced a little against her head stopping her screams.
“Shouldn’t we kill them ?”
The man who hit Hansol smirked. Hansol couldn’t understand what they wanted. Why them ?
“Nah… Something more funny”
“W-What do you w-want from u-us ?”
He looked at Hansol, surprised.
“Speaking korean ? Perfect”
Hansol’s mom could only spoke english. The man took Hansol by his hair, forcing him to kneel. He took his gun and pressed it against Hansol’s head. His mom began to beg to let him live.
“Listen boy, our job is to kill all of you”
Hansol’s eyes shut in fear. The man kneeled in front of him, a dark smile on his face. He lifted his chin.
“Where is your sister ?”
Hansol thought that she must be hiding in the house. He felt scared for her. If they found her… he let out a shaky voice, begging.
“P-Please… not h-her. You can do everything that you want to me… but please, not her…”
His smile grew wider.
He gave to Hansol his gun. He looked at his partner who smirked.
His eyes widened. He looked at the gun then at his mom, tears brimming his eyes and blurring them. He noticed something moving in the wardrobe. He saw an eye. It was Sofia. The situation was the worst. She was going to see him kill their mom.
The man laughed loudly, the other one pulled away his gun of the mother’s head. Hansol bit his lip, still shaking, his hand went firm on the gun. He looked at the man with a determinate gaze. He pointed the gun at him and slowly stood up. The man stopped laughing and smirked again. His mom was telling him to stop making the situation getting worse.
“Do you know what you’re doing right now ?”
Hansol froze. He looked at the other one and pointed at him.
“R-Release her !”
“You’re sure that you should point the gun at him instead of me ?”
Hansol looked back at the man, and pointed at him then at the other one. He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know who he must point at. The man stood up and walked slowly towards him.
“B-Ba-Back off !”
The man continued walking and Hansol backed off slowly. His back touched the door, still the gun pointed at the man. The man was now just in front of him. Hansol looked at his eyes. He could saw a dark expression on his face. The man took the gun and Hansol struggled to keep it. He put it on his chest, an insane smile on his face.
“You want to save your mom ? Then shoot. Shoot at me”
Hansol tried to contain his sobs. He tried to understand the situation. If he shoot, the other one will kill them. If he didn’t shoot, they will kill them. He had to, at least to save Sofia. He could maybe kill the other one too. He tried to shoot. He really tried but… couldn’t. He couldn’t kill someone. That was over his strength. He let the gun fell on the ground in a deaf sound. He fell on his knees and cried quietly. The man kneeled and whispered near his ear.
He stood up, and sat on the couch clearly disappointed.
“You could have been one of us instead of getting killed”
He looked at his partner and nodded. He looked at Hansol, right in his eyes. This latter felt strange for a moment. His body stopped moving for a second before his hands went to take the gun. Hansol couldn’t understand. He didn’t want to take the gun, his body was acting on his own. He struggled to stop his own hands lifting the gun.
“No ! Please ! Mom !”
“It’s my power, I can control your body”
He looked at the man who was chuckling. His hands holding the gun pointed at his mom. She understood the situation.
“M-Mom I-I’m so sorry ! I-I don’t want to do that ! My-My body is-!”
He couldn’t stop crying. He couldn’t control his body. His mom looked at him with a warm smile.
“It’s okay, honey. Everything is going to be okay”
He looked at her. She was calm.
“Take care of your sister and protect her”
He held the gun, more strongly.
“It’s not your fault, don’t feel guilty about it”
He pulled down the trigger of the gun. She smiled broadly.
“I love you”
“ -Cheol Hyung ? Seungcheol hyung ? Is everything okay ?”
Seungcheol almost jumped, out of his thoughts. He looked at Hansol who was confused. He must had been dreaming for too long. Hansol was… worried ? He shook his head to stop thinking about his past and smiled.
“Y-Yeah I-I… I’m fine”, Hansol nodded.
Seungcheol had to protect him. Nobody will hurt him anymore. He promised it to himself as he kissed Hansol’s forehead and helped him drink his medicine.
I think it's my shortest chapter of this story...
Sorry for that, I'll try to update as soon as possible !
Seungcheol woke up with the smell of cherry blossom. It was Hansol’s shampoo. He noticed their proximity, his right hand ruffling his hair and the other one… on his hips. He immediately took it away, almost panicking. Hansol moved a little. Seungcheol looked at him. He sighed. He really couldn’t stop thinking about it.
“I love you”
They heard a scream coming from the wardrobe. Hansol cried even harder. The one with body control opened it to found Sofia crying and trembling. He smirked. He took her roughly by her hair and pushed her just in front of her… dead mom. Hansol shook his head and lifted the gun. He wasn’t going to lose someone else.
“DON’T TOUCH HER !”
He shot at him touching his left leg making him fell with a groan. The other one pushed Hansol who fell on his back, head hitting the floor harshly.
“RUN AWAY SOFIA !”
She ran out of the house, crying.
The man laughed, his hand forcing Hansol’s head against the floor.
“That’s what I like to see”
“Let me go !”
The man’s hand found the way of Hansol’s mouth, his thumb forced the entrance, wetting his finger. Hansol took the opportunity to bit him. He looked at his eyes. It looked like he didn’t care, he just had a dark smile on his face.
“I’m going to tame you, don’t worry”
“For fuck’s sake you want that fucker ?!” the body controller yelled.
Still smiling, he responded “Yeah, I’m going to play with him, we’re taking him”
“What do we do for the girl ?”
“Let her go. It’s not like she’s going to survive anyway”
He looked in Hansol’s eyes. His other hand took him by his throat. He slowly tightened his grip. Hansol tried to pull away his hand of his throat. He couldn’t breath, he closed his eyes, some tears falling. He opened his mouth delivering the man’s hand who took Hansol by his two hands on his throat. Hansol put his hands on the man’s, struggling to pull them away. He lifted Hansol easily and pushed him against the door still choking him. Hansol wasn’t touching the floor, only brushing it lightly. A string of saliva dripped from Hansol’s mouth. He couldn’t gulp. He had to find something and quickly. He was going to hit the man at his crotch, but just before it, his legs stopped moving. It was the body controller who stopped him.
He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe. The tears couldn’t stop falling. Everything was blurred. His hands felt weak, he let them fell along his body before everything went black.
Hansol woke up in a black room. He coughed a little and slowly, his eyes get used to the dark. He noticed his handcuffs and tried to stand up. He almost fell but his hands found a wall helping him. He followed the wall and reached the door. He tried to found the light and finally pulled it on. He closed his eyes for the sudden light piercing them. After some seconds, he slowly opened them. He looked around, there was nothing. Only a chair and a table. No windows. He stayed in front of the door, tried to open it but it was locked. He began to hit again and again at the door, yelling.
“Open me please ! Let me go !”
He heard the door opening. He backed off. It was him. He entered and closed the door.
“Awake kid ? That’s perfect, I can begin now”
Begin what ?
He took him by his hair forcefully making him wince and walked towards the table and chair. He sat on the chair and forced Hansol to kneel.
Hansol was took off guard. Before he could react, the man used his two hands to force Hansol opening wide his mouth, showing the back of his throat. Hansol took the man’s wrists to stop him, in vain. He took his tongue, exposing it out of his mouth, drops of saliva falling from it on the ground and whispered :
“You better do it if you don’t want me and my friend to look for your little sister. You don’t want us to rape her ? No ?”
Hansol felt his tears coming back. He slowly shook his head, responding to his question. The man smirked. He pulled away his hands and waited.
“Then blow me”
Hansol woke up, noticing Seungcheol looking at him a little too much. He must've been thinking. Something surprised him.
Seungcheol hyung was… crying ?
Why was he crying ? Should he do something ? He didn’t know what to do. But he should do something. It was his role of slave. He bit his lip and slowly wiped away his tears waking Seungcheol out of his thoughts. He sat immediately and wiped them himself. Hansol felt guilty. He shouldn’t have done that. He made his master felt uneasy.
“I-I’m sorry I sh-shouldn’t have done that…”
“No ! No i-it’s okay… you just surprised me…” Seungcheol said, looking away.
He let his feelings took over. He should really stop spacing out like that. He put back his shirt and stood up. Hansol sat on the bed. “Let’s eat”.
They walked downstairs to found Mingyu and Wonwoo cooking. Wonwoo looked at them “Just in time” Seungcheol smiled as they sat on the chairs. They slowly began to eat, chatting calmly. The day was a peaceful one and Seungcheol wanted to go outside with Hansol. Maybe go to a cinema or a restaurant or just walk to discover the city.
Hansol didn’t know anything about the city. A little walk will be perfect. He will show him some places he liked and some places he should know.
He looked at Hansol eating. Always quiet which always worried him. In this week with Hansol, he never really spoke until someone asked him something. He didn’t know why but in that moment he put his hand on Hansol’s thigh making this latter to flinch. He looked at him. Seungcheol smiled gently at him and gave him an affectionate squeeze. He wanted to make him feel comfortable.
But Hansol didn’t see it like this. For him, this squeeze meant something else. Something more dark. For him, Seungcheol hyung was smirking.
That’s always what he thought.
Everything will go back to normal. It just needed a week to happen.
They will use him for what he was.
But it was normal.
Seungcheol pulled away his hand and ate peacefully. Hansol closed his eyes and opened them back to finish eating.
Seungcheol went in Hansol’s room, knocking on the door and entering in. He found Hansol sitting on the ground, doing nothing. Hansol quickly put himself on his knees, thinking that his master wanted to use him. Seungcheol furrowed “Why do I always find you sitting on the ground ?” Hansol confused, asked back “Where do you want me to sit ?” Seungcheol walked in front of him “On a chair, a bed or… I don’t know but not always on the ground, you’re not a dog” Hansol lifted his eyebrows, surprised by the answer. Seungcheol looked at the TV and pointed it “You know that you have a TV that you can use ? It’s not a decoration. I want you to look at the TV when you want, okay ?” Hansol hesitated for a second before nodding. Seungcheol kneeled in front of Hansol, a little smile on his face. “Do you want to go out with me ?” Hansol blinked.
Seungcheol explained to him “Since you don’t know the city, I wanted to show it to you, so you can discover it” Hansol paused. Seungcheol looked at Hansol, interrogatively “Hansol ?” this latter shook his head “Y-Yes hyung ?” “Do you want to go out ?” “Uh y-yes” Seungcheol stood up and helped Hansol to do the same “Perfect, you prepare yourself ?” “Yes”. Seungcheol walked out, letting Hansol alone.
Maybe, he wants to do it outside ?
Hansol took the first clothes, a black ripped jean and a dark red shirt with long sleeve. He walked downstairs with his black coat and saw Seungcheol talking to Wonwoo hyung and Mingyu hyung. Surely about where they were going. Hansol put his shoes and Seungcheol waited him. “Ready ?” “Yes”.
They walked outside of the house and began slowly to walk. Hansol put his hands in his pockets, feeling the cold wind. Seungcheol noticed it. He took one of his hand, intertwined their fingers. Hansol looked at their hands then at Seungcheol smiling “My hands are always warm” Hansol looked away, not knowing why. He felt his cheeks becoming warmer. Maybe because of the cold.
Why does he care about me ? I really don’t understand him.
They walked a little more and entered the park, the Rock park. Hansol looked around. There weren’t alone. A lot of couple were whispering to each others, chuckling and playing, family were chatting happily, taking pictures and laughing. A peaceful moment. He looked at the flowers. There were a lot of different. Most of them didn’t bloom. But those which were blooming were white, blue, pink, red… contrasting with the white snow.
“Beautiful isn’t it ?”
Hansol hadn’t notice that they stopped walking. He looked at the flowers and responded “Yes…”. A moment of silence filled the area, just the two of them were still there. Seungcheol instead of looking at the flowers, looked at Hansol. He took a closer look of him. His eyes. He always had this sad and empty gaze but this time he noticed a little shining. He smiled. “Let’s continue” still hands locked, they walked, looking around and talking quietly. Seungcheol found a bench. They sat and looked at the children playing around. “You can come here to relax, it’s really a nice place” Hansol listened to him while looking around “Everytime that I feel down, I come here, so when you’re feeling exhausted or anything else, just come to the park” Hansol nodded.
They stood up and walked through the park most of the time with the silence.
They walked out and reached a little café called Habit. They entered in. They immediately get hit by the scent of coffee and cake. Before he could take a look at the place, he heard greetings.
“Seungcheol ! Hansol !”
Seungcheol took Hansol in front of the counter. This latter recognised two workers : Boo Seungkwan and Lee Chan. He bowed down “Hello” “It’s good to see you Hansolie !” He just nodded. Seungcheol smiled. Seokmin appeared behind them “Hey !” Hansol greeted again and Seokmin found a seat for them.
“So, your order ?”
Seungcheol spoke “Black coffee for me” “Okay” Seokmin wrote it and looked at Hansol “And you ?” Hansol hesitated. “N-Nothing thank y-” “He’s going to take a hot chocolate and a vanilla donut” he looked at Seungcheol “M-Me ?” Seokmin wrote it and smiled broadly “Ready in five minutes” and walked away. Seungcheol chuckled at Hansol’s confused look. “Yes you” “B-But I don’t have any money” his smile softened. “Don’t worry, I’ll pay”
“B-But you shouldn’t pay for me I’m your slave a-and I-I shouldn’t be a burden for-”
He met Seungcheol’s eyes and shut his mouth. Seungcheol took his hand “You’re not a slave and you’re not a burden” Hansol froze. “Okay ?” “But I am a slave…” Seungcheol sighed, he pulled down slowly Hansol’s collar to show his tattoo, this latter let him did “It’s not because you have that, that you are a slave” Hansol gulped. Seungcheol brushed lightly the tattoo with his two fingers. He seemed to think a little too much.
“I want you to say it, you’re not a slave”
Hansol looked at his hands, fidgeting. He didn’t know if lying was a good thing. He looked at Seungcheol who had a serious look. “I… I’m-” “Here is your order !” he looked at Seokmin giving their foods and thanked him. Seokmin noticed that Seungcheol was staring at Hansol, must waited something from him. He walked away and let them alone.
Hansol looked back at Seungcheol who didn’t move a muscle. With a lot of hesitation he finally said “I-I’m not a slave”. Seungcheol smiled. He took a sip of his coffee. Hansol looked at his hot chocolate. “You should drink when it’s hot”. He paused. He took the cup, brought it to his lips, blew a few times on it and finally took a sip. It was hot and he felt his body getting warmer. “I’ll find a way for your tattoo” he looked at Seungcheol.
He always surprised him. Hansol nodded.
Seungkwan appeared, a big smile on his face “So ! How are you, you two ?” Seungcheol grinned “We’re fine, I’m showing the city to Hansol”. Seungkwan looked at Hansol “Really ?! That’s great !” Hansol nodded after taking another sip “What did you show him ?” “The Rock park and here” Seungkwan thought for a moment “You should show him the cinema ! And a restaurant ! And-” “Hey hey, calm down, we’re going easy first” Seungcheol cut him, chuckling. “I’m not even sure if he’s going to remember everything”
Seungcheol and Seungkwan looked at Hansol “I have a good memory” “Really ? Do you remember my name ?” Hansol looked at Seungkwan “Boo Seungkwan” this latter stood up and walked away. He came back with two confused people “And them ?” “Lee Seokmin called DK and Lee Chan who liked when we call him Dino”. And that continued until Hansol said all of their friends names, their features and their powers. Seungcheol laughed, seeing Seungkwan being defeated. He pouted “Okay, you win” he stood up and waved a “Bye I need to go work or I’m going to have problem” and walked away.
Seungcheol took another sip and noticed the untouched donut. “You don’t eat ?” Hansol looked at the donut then at Seungcheol “W-Was it really for me ?” “Of course ! I bought it for you” he smiled warmly at him. Hansol took the donut and picked a piece. He opened his mouth and ate it. He couldn’t remember last time he ate a donut. Maybe he never ate one. It was really sweet. He had to close his eyes to concentrate on the taste. He didn’t want to forget it. At least he would’ve ate one in his life. Seungcheol looked at Hansol, a little smile on his face. He put his chin on the palm of his hand. He knew that Hansol never ate a donut before, that’s why he bought one. Hansol opened back his eyes and noticed Seungcheol’s gaze on him. “I-I’m sorry, I get lost in-” “It’s okay Hansolie, was it good ?” “Yes” his grin grew bigger. They finished drinking and eating, and walked out of the Habit after paying. They walked, hands locked again. Most of the time it was Seungcheol who created the conversation. He knew that Hansol had problem to talk. He needed time and he will wait.
They reached the library called Check In. When they entered, the Bell rang drawing the attention of some customers. This time it had the scent of old books mixed with news. Seungcheol guided him through some shelfs and let him walk where he wanted. Hansol looked at some books until one caught his eyes.
Seungcheol noticed his behaviour “Are you okay ?” Hansol didn’t answer. Seungcheol looked at the shelf then at Hansol “Take a book” this only sentence woke him out of his thoughts. He looked at Seungcheol “N-No it’s okay” he smiled and came closer of Hansol “I know that you want one of the books, just take it”. Hansol looked at the book who awoke a strange feeling to him. He walked in front of the shelf and took the book in his hands. Seungcheol looked at the book.
It was Hansel and Gretel.
A little girl appeared in Hansol’s mind, back showed to him. He couldn’t see her face. He tried to look at her but he began to feel a pain growing in his head. He let the book fell but Seungcheol caught it in time. Hansol put his hands on his head, trying to calm the pain and shut his eyes. “Are you okay Hansol ?” Seungcheol pulled away his hands and gave him a hug, stroking his hair gently. It worked. Hansol felt the pain slowly disappearing. He opened his eyes.
“Thank you hyung” they both pulled away “Are you sure you’re okay ?” Hansol nodded. He gave back the book to Hansol “Do you want that book ?” Hansol who was staring at the book looked at Seungcheol, took off guard “Okay I’ll bought it” “N-No no no ! You don’t need to bought it, I’ll-” “It’s okay Hansol” “But-” “Don’t worry”. Seungcheol took Hansol’s free hand and walked towards the counter. Hansol couldn’t believe it.
Why are you…
“You come Hansol ?” “Y-Yes”. They walked out, Seungcheol holding the book in one hand and Hansol’s with his other one. “By the way, do you read the books on your shelf ?” “Uh n-no…” “And why ?” “I-I didn’t know i-if I was al-allowed…” Seungcheol sighed and frowned “Hansol” they stopped walking. He let go Hansol’s hands. Hansol looked down but Seungcheol lifted his chin. He didn’t want to meet Seungcheol’s intimidating gaze.
He came closer “You need to understand that with us, you are not a slave” he touched Hansol’s cheek “You’re not a burden” he kissed his cheek “You’re a human being who is free to do what he wants” he smiled “Except killing, doing drugs stuff and other illegals things”.
Hansol was speechless.
He kept helping him no matter what.
In that moment, something grew bigger in his chest. Something that he didn’t know what was it. A warm feeling ? It was linked to Seungcheol. And he already felt it before. He tried not to think too much about it. He nodded.
Seungcheol smiled again and took back Hansol’s hand. They walked and reached the Police Station. “I work here. If you need me just contact me or if you want to see me, I work on the second floor with Soonyoung and Jihoon, it’s 20 min at foot and 5 in bus” Hansol nodded.
They waited at a bus station. “We’re going to Wonwoo and Mingyu’s University” Hansol nodded. The bus arrived, Seungcheol gave to Hansol his ticket and entered it. They passed their tickets and went in the back of the bus to found a seat. They sat, and waited. Seungcheol gave him the book “It’s going to be a long ride, almost an hour. You should read your book” Hansol nodded. “I’m going to sleep, wake me up when you see the Mansae station” “Yes hyung”. Hansol read the title.
Hansel and Gretel
He opened the book, a name was wrote on the first page.
In the memory of Sofia C.
His head began to pound, he closed his eyes for a second before it stopped. He opened them back.
He wondered who was that Sofia. He closed his eyes and prayed for her.
It's my fastest update ! (^^)
For now on, there will be a lot of flashbacks,
I'm sorry for those who don't like that,
It makes the story more heavy but I wanted to show you how Hansol will change because of all of that.
I hope that you'll still read my extremely bad written story ! (n.n)/
He turned the page and began slowly to get into the story. He wasn’t really good at reading, since it’s been 9 years that he didn’t touch a book. He put a lot of time at looking at the drawings, examining the colors, the characters and how the author created the tension and the relation between the characters.
When he finished reading he felt a weight on his shoulder. He looked at his left. Seungcheol was sleeping. Suddenly the bus stopped brutally making Seungcheol to almost hit his head to the front seat but Hansol caught him in time. He put back his head on his shoulder, his right hand on his cheek. He looked at him and stroked gently his cheek. He stopped himself.
What am I doing ?!
He wasn’t allowed to touch his master. Only his master could touch him. He pulled away his hand and bit his lower lip. He looked by the window. He felt something on his hand. He looked down. Seungcheol was holding his hand. “Thank you Hansolie” he looked at Seungcheol who was awoke “For what ?” “For saving me before I get hurt” he smiled at Hansol. Hansol thought for a moment.
It means that… he was awake when I touched him ?!
Hansol blushed. He looked down and spoke so quietly that it was barely audible “I’m sorry”. Seungcheol squeezed his hand “We’re leaving in two station” Hansol nodded quickly, not wanting Seungcheol to look at him. They finally arrived at the station and walked out of the bus. Seungcheol took again Hansol’s hand and walked. Hansol saw buildings after buildings while they were walking “All of the buildings that you saw is in the University” he looked at him, surprised. He didn’t know that it was so big. He never went in a University before. He couldn’t. He wasn’t allowed.
“You dropped off before middle school, right ?”
Hansol looked at him. He didn’t know when Seungcheol knew that, and, it tilted.
Right, he saw my past.
He nodded, not really sure why was he asking him, being curious.
“Do you want to go back to school ?”
Hansol’s eyes widened. He stopped walking, forcing Seungcheol to stop too. This latter looked at him interrogatively. “Hansol ?” “Y-Yes ?” “So, do you want or not ?” Hansol get flustered. Was he really asking him to give him back all those years of school that he missed or was he playing with him ? But he still remembered that, most of the time, he get bullied because of his foreign look and that he was powerless. “I-Uh I-I don’t-I don’t kn-know, It-It’s like-uh it’s like you… want hyung” Seungcheol smiled broadly “I think I know” “Y-Yes ?” “You will be home schooled, so you can catch up without going on middle school again” Hansol couldn’t believe it. Was he really going to learn like in school ? He looked down “Thank you, hyung” “You’re welcome Hansolie”.
They arrived at the entry and Seungcheol pointed at one of the building “Most of the time, they change classroom, if you want to know where they are, you just go there and ask the schedules of their classes, or you give their names since they are not together in every classes” he looked at Hansol who nodded. Seungcheol smiled. He looked at his phone, noticing that it was almost noon. “Let’s get going, it’s almost noon” “Yes”.
“We’re here !”
“Perfect ! Time to eat !”. They took off their shoes and coats and went in the kitchen. Hansol went in the living-room and put on the table the book, hyung bought him and came back in the kitchen. “We bought pizzas !”. In front of them were three big pizzas, waiting them. They washed their hands and sat. It’s been more than nine years that he didn’t eat a pizza, his eyes were shining a little, like a child in front of a gift. But he stopped himself.
Maybe it’s not for me ?
“Let’s eat !” said Mingyu as he took a piece, the others did as well. Hansol didn’t know if he was allowed. Seungcheol looked at Hansol “You should begin too” Hansol looked at him then at the pizzas “You don’t know which one to begin with, isn’t it ?” added Mingyu “You should eat that one first” Mingyu gave it to him, the triple cheese, a smile on his face. Hansol took it “Thank you”.
They talked about their day, Mingyu had gave back the Fast and Furious saga to Jeonghan and Joshua, Seungcheol told them about what they did and about Hansol getting home-schooled. “Home-schooled ? When did you drop off ?” asked Wonwoo curious “Just before middle school” they were pretty shocked to hear that. “Why did you drop off ?” questioned Mingyu. Hansol was taken aback by the question. He looked down. Seungcheol hit Mingyu on his leg making him wince “What ?” Wonwoo hit him on his arm and whispered in his ear “Did you forget that Hansol was a slave ?” Mingyu formed an “o” with his lips. “I-I’m sorry Hansol” “Don’t apologise hyung”. After that, the room was filled of an uncomfortable silence. They ate quietly, looking sometimes at Hansol. This latter had stopped eating. Seungcheol sighed. He could remember it clearly why Hansol stopped going to school.
“You’re really bad at sucking”
Hansol tried hardly not to vomit everything on the ground, his hand on his mouth. He shut his eyes and swallowed it in pain.
“Okay, put your hands on the table”
Hansol nodded, getting scared, a ball of stress growing in his stomach. He was going to do that to him. He didn’t even know that men could do that between them. He stood up and put his hands on the table. The man stood up and walked behind Hansol. He smirked. In a second, he pulled down Hansol’s jeans and boxer. Hansol sighed feeling the cold air hitting his skin. He squeezed his butt and spread them wide apart, showing him what he wanted. The man took off his belt and unzipped his jean. He took Hansol by his hips ready to penetrate him.
“Pl-Please, c-can you go-go slo-slowly ?”
The man laughed “Welcome in real life, kid”.
Hansol tried to look at him and that’s when he felt an incredible pain on his bottom. He moaned in pain, feeling his inside burning. He bit his lip, trying to contain his moans. Some tears found their way on his cheeks. He could felt the nails of the man digging in his skin. The man took him by his hair, slamming his head against the table while doing what he wanted to him. Hansol felt dizzy as painful moans escaped from his mouth, crying more and more as he felt his inside getting wrecked. He felt something warm dripping on his thighs.
“Fuck you’re so tight ! I’m gonna-”
Hansol alarmed by what he just said, tried to speak, his face still pressed against the table.
“Pl-Please ! N-not ah ! No-No ah !”
He felt something in his belly growing. He shut his eyes tightly and bit his lip so hard that it bled and released something.
The man’s hand went firm on Hansol’s hair, lifting his head roughly. Hansol moaned as he felt another warm thing filling inside him, saliva dripping on the table with tears. The man sighed loudly, grabbing so tightly Hansol by his hips that will left bruises later. When he felt that he finished, he pulled out and let Hansol’s head hit the table before slumping on the floor.
Hansol panted, trying to regain his sense. His vision was blurred. He looked down and noticed a little pool of blood on the ground. His body couldn’t stop trembling for what just happened to him.
“Feels good, uh ?”
Hansol looked at him, his breathing shaky.
The man smirked.
“Look at you, you came pretty hard isn’t it ?”
Hansol cried quietly as he felt himself falling unconscious.
When he woke up, he was still on the same position but without his handcuffs. He looked around, nobody. He put back his boxer and jean and tried to stood up. The pain came back immediately making him to wince and moan. He stopped himself, trying to breath correctly, knees and hands on the floor. After calming himself, he remembered clearly what happened.
He cried, his body trembling even more.
It hurts. It hurts. Oh god it hurts.
The man really didn’t care about him. He will do what he wants to him. After all, he should have killed him.
But he didn’t.
Instead, he will use him.
Hansol was getting more and more scared. He didn’t know what will he do to him later. And everyday.
Was he going to do that over and over again ?
He cried harder. He couldn’t. He couldn’t keep that any longer. He felt something coming from his throat. He couldn’t.
He threw out.
“Look at what we have”
Hansol coughed. The disgusting taste was still in his mouth making him gag. He looked at the man approaching him. In fact, they were two. The one who used him and another one. He was shorter than the kidnapper. He was fat and bald. He was wearing one deep red glove on his left hand and the other one was holding an iron rod with a diamond-shaped tip. He didn’t know why but he backed off slowly. The two men walked in front of him.
“I told you that I will tame you, no ?”
Hansol gulped. Something really bad was going to happen to him. The fat man walked closer to him and took him by his hair, forcing him to stand up. Hansol struggled against him but the man hit him on his stomach, he coughed some saliva and the fat man took him by his throat, pushing him and slamming the back of his head against the table, his back on the table, his feet floating in the void, still his hand on his throat. Hansol felt his dizziness coming back as he put his two hands on the man’s wrist. The kidnapper who was silent for a moment, finally talk with a smirk.
“You’ll become a slave for now on, so I will not have any problem of using you in front of others”
The man took off his hand. Hansol froze. He put it on the tip of the iron rod, on the diamond form. His glove began to get warmer and warmer making the end to become a shiny red. Hansol began to understand. He felt cold sweat all over his body, his lips trembling.
He had to get out of here.
“I will punish you if you move”
He looked at the man, smiling insanely. He felt his tears coming back.
The fat man talked for the first time.
He pulled down Hansol’s collar and came closer of his skin. Hansol closed his eyes tightly. The fat man pointed at his throat, just up of his collarbones. He put his other hand on Hansol’s mouth. Within a second, he hit his skin with the diamond shaped tip. Hansol screamed in pain, muffled by the man’s hand, trying to pull the iron rod away. The kidnapper came and took Hansol’s hands slamming them on the table. He screamed harder, his eyes shut in pain with tears. His skin was burning. The fat man pulled away the iron rod, some pieces of skin still on the diamond shaped tip. He pulled away his hand. Hansol was sobbing, his vision blurred by the pain, he couldn’t keep them open any longer. His hands which were free now, went to touch the brand. He moaned in pain. It was so painful. He tried to sit but couldn’t move his body. His eyes were slowly getting closed.
“We didn’t finish”
He took one of his hand and put the back of it on the table. Hansol couldn’t even fight back.
“N-No… pl-please please please please… please…”
Without a warning, he burnt Hansol’s wrist with the diamond shaped tip. Hansol screamed again, his voice cracking. Crying, sobbing, screaming. The pain totally awoke him. He pulled away the token and immediately took the other hand to do the same not letting Hansol a second to calm. The room was only filled of Hansol’s screams, sobs and begs. When the man finished, he put the iron rod on the table. Hansol was breathless, couldn’t move.
The man took off his red glove, showing a diamond tattoo on his palm. He put his hand on Hansol’s throat making him moan. He began to recite something that Hansol hadn't the strength to take notice. He pulled away his hand and Hansol didn’t feel the pain at his throat and wrists anymore. He looked at his hands shivering, the diamonds were now a tattoos. He let his hands fell on the table being too much weak. He looked at the two men who were talking. He saw the fat man showing a paper. The one who kidnapped him, signed it. He looked at Hansol smiling and walked towards him. He took Hansol’s hand and with a knife, cut a little his index, Hansol winced. He didn’t had the strength to scream anymore. He put Hansol’s finger bleeding on the paper to make a fingerprint. Hansol’s vision was more and more blurred to finally made him fell unconscious.
“For now on, you are mine”
Mingyu noticed Seungcheol’s gaze on Hansol. He waved his hand in front of Seungcheol making this latter to shook his head. He looked at Mingyu “What ?” “You spaced out” “Oh… w-well I’m fine” Mingyu lifted an eyebrow “If you say so…”. Hansol had noticed Seungcheol looking at him a little too intensely, he remembered that he didn’t use him which was strange. If he really wanted, he would have already done it. He really didn’t know how it worked with his new owners. He continued eating in silence.
After eating, Hansol helped Mingyu to clean the kitchen and the dishes. Seungcheol tried to stop him for doing this but he continued saying that he really wanted to do it. Hansol didn’t want to be useless, his only talent was to clean. As a slave, he had to be good at cleaning and making his owners happy.
It’s his role.
Being a good slave.
For two hours, he cleaned everywhere, the rooms, the living-room, the bathroom the windows and mirrors and more. Everytime that someone tried to help him, he stopped him saying that they should rest. He kept working and cleaning. The others just went at their occupation, Mingyu and Wonwoo went in their room and Seungcheol stayed in the living-room looking at the TV. Hansol almost finished cleaning. He just needed to clean the dust on the paintings which were on the wall of the stairs. He cleaned some of them and only one was still dirty. He always struggled to clean this one which was way too high. He stood up on his toes and tried to reach the painting.
Just a little more…
He looked upstairs, meeting Mingyu’s eyes. That’s when he lose his balance, his feet slipped making him fell, his head hitting hardly on one of the step before his back hit the floor.
“Hansol !” Mingyu ran downstairs and helped him to sat. Hansol put his hand on his head, wincing. “Are you okay ?” “Y-Yes”. Seungcheol appeared hearing the loud noise “What’s going on ?” Mingyu looked at him “Hansol fell from the stairs. What were you even doing ?” he said, looking back at Hansol “I-I wanted to clean the paintings” Seungcheol sighed “You don’t need to always clean everywhere ! Look at you now, you just hurt yourself” Hansol looked down “I’m sorry”. Mingyu stood up “I’m going to find Wonwoo to heal you” Hansol abruptly stood up “N-No it’s okay, I’m fine” “Are you sure ?” Seungcheol took his chin between his fingers, looked everywhere, his head, his temple, touched his cheeks to see if it hurts “I-I’m okay hyung”.
Wonwoo walked downstairs after finishing his work. “What is going on here ?” they looked at Wonwoo before Mingyu spoke “Hansol fell from the stairs” Wonwoo walked closer of Hansol “Where did you hurt yourself ?” “I-I’m fine” “He hurts his head” Wonwoo put his hand on his head, trying to find the injury while looking in Hansol’s eyes. When he touched a certain place, he noticed Hansol wincing, shutting his eyes for a brief second. He sighed. He began to use his power and after a moment pulled away. “Is it better ?” “Yes, thank you hyung” “Be careful next time” Hansol nodded. Wonwoo and Mingyu went in the kitchen, talking. Seungcheol took Hansol by his hand and went in the living-room. They sat on the couch, chilling. Hansol looked at Seungcheol then back at the TV.
He still couldn’t understand why did they heal him and, in general, took care of him but he decided not to think too much about it and be a good slave.
Seungcheol looked at his left, feeling something on his shoulder.
Hansol had fallen asleep.
Seungcheol smiled fondly. He took one of Hansol’s hand, squeezing it gently. He replaced his bangs with his free hand. Then stroked his right cheek, thinking of all the things he saw. He stood up and slowly lie Hansol on the couch, his head on the pillow. Hansol was adorable. That’s all he could say. But he knew one thing.
The way Hansol tried to be perfect for everyone, trying to be as he called it “a good slave” just made him want to protect him. To make him feel happy. To make him smile. He brushed Hansol’s lips with his thumb.
He knew that Hansol was slowly changing. He was changing.
He was falling for Hansol.
Hansol is so much my bias, I'm sorry for hurting him like that... (;n;)
I'll try to update the next chapter in two weeks !
Hansol felt someone shaking him slowly. He opened his eyes and looked around. “You shouldn’t sleep too much Hansolie, or you’re gonna have problem to sleep tonight”. Hansol immediately sat “I-I’m sorry I fell asleep, I-I didn’t mean to ! I’m really sorry” Wonwoo smiled “It’s okay don’t worry”. Hansol stood up “Do you need me to do something ?” “No, you can go in your room if you want” “O-Okay”. He took the book still on the table and walked upstairs, letting Mingyu and Wonwoo alone.
They sat on the couch and shared a look. Mingyu talked first “We have to do something about them” “I was going to say the same”. After seeing what Seungcheol had done, they knew for real that both Hansol and Seungcheol were changing. It’s been a long time since Seungcheol was acting like that, too much caring for someone. It wasn’t bad. But last time he was like this, he had lost his partner, someone that he loved too much. Wonwoo sighed and Mingyu added “We still don’t know what happened to Hansol before. Maybe he’s not ready for a relationship” “Same for Seungcheol” “But did you see how he looked at Hansol ?” “Yeah but I don’t know if he’s over Hyojin” Mingyu looked down “Why are they so complicated ?” Wonwoo chuckled “I don’t know” Mingyu suddenly stood up “Let’s go out and change our minds” Wonwoo stood up “Yeah, let’s go”.
Seungcheol sighed. He looked at the ceiling of his room. His head was filled of thoughts. Only about Hansol. After seeing his past, he knew that Hansol wasn’t ready for someone to love. He had been use as a toy all of his life, that’s why he ended up being like this. Quiet. To not burden people. Trying to be as much as discreet he could be and become like everyone wanted him to be.
A week passed and Hansol was getting more and more broken. For the entire week, he was beaten down for no reason creating inside him a constant fear. He was used by him everyday when he wanted, using some toys or some friends of him participated in fucking Hansol. He even used drugs on Hansol, having different consequences on him like making him more docile or half unconscious and more.
Hansol wasn’t even eating correctly. Sometimes they forgot to give him food or they said that their cums will be his food for now on. He ate the leftovers, the man would threw it on the ground and when he was in good mood, he would walk on the food and dirtied it, forcing Hansol to eat everything.
Hansol tried to do everything that the man wanted, completely scared of what else he could do to him.
Every night, after getting used, Hansol forced himself to sat on his knees even if it hurts. He joined his hands together, closed his eyes, let his tears fell free and prayed. He prayed for his sister. He prayed that she will be fine, that she will eat well, that she will have a new family who’ll take care of her. That she will be happy. Not like him. He prayed that Sofia will never be in his position. He couldn’t stop thinking of the worst for her. He let himself cry silently until he fell unconscious.
One day, Hansol had done something that he shouldn’t. He did a mistake that the man didn’t like. Walking out of his room. The door wasn’t locked. It was never locked. So, it took the opportunity. At that moment, he was so much hungry that he tried to steal some foods. But the man was in the corridor when Hansol walked out. He didn’t notice the man and walked to finally find the kitchen. He opened the fridge and felt someone patting his shoulder. He froze.
The man took Hansol by his hair, forcing him to kneel. Hansol winced at the pain. He knew exactly what to do when he was in that kind of situation. Even if he felt an extreme fear, he should do one thing. Apologise. He was only ten. He couldn't do much a thing.
The man smirked and punched him with his free fist right on his zygomatic. Hansol felt the pain grew just after it as he shut his eyes tightly.
"What did you say ?"
Hansol looked at his master, clearly terrified about the smirk he had on his face. He was going to play with him now.
He punched him again a little more stronger, still his hand taking Hansol's hair.
"What did you say again ? I didn't get it correctly"
Hansol tried to control his sobs. He knew that crying wasn't going to help the situation.
He punched him again on the same spot, stronger making Hansol to feel each time the pain grew bigger. He bit his lower lip. Some tears rolled on his cheeks, he couldn't keep them any longer. The man just laughed.
"Sorry who ?"
"I-I-I'm s-so-sorry m-master"
The man just looked at him, seeing the mess he just made of Hansol's face. His grin grew bigger. Blood was slowly dripping from Hansol's nose, crashing on the ground joined by some tears, his eyes begging, frightened. He looked really pathetic. And it was actually a turn on for the man, showing how dominant he was and how fucking submissive Hansol was. He licked his lips making Hansol to realise what it meant.
He took Hansol and forced him to go in the bedroom's direction. He pushed him roughly making him to fell on the mattress. Hansol put himself on his elbows, not ready.
On top of Hansol, he forced him to take off his clothes roughly showing his bruised body. The man stopped. A smirk appeared on his face.
“I should punish you, no ?”
“I-I’m really s-sorry ma-master”
He punched Hansol strongly. This latter put his hand on his cheek, biting his lip.
“Who said that you could talk ? Stay here”
He walked away, letting Hansol alone. Hansol let out some sobs, wiping away the blood from his nose. He knew that he was really in a bad situation. For sure, he regretted trying to steal some foods.
Why the hell did he go in the kitchen ?!
His master came back with a rope and some toys. He smiled and Hansol felt incredibly scared.
“Let your punishment begin”
Seungcheol shook his head, trying to get rid of this memories. He stood up when he heard his phone ringing. He looked at the ID, Soonyoung.
“Hey Seungcheol !”
“Why did you call me ? What’s going on ?”
“Well… it’s been a week and we still didn’t find Chae”
Seungcheol sighed. Looking for an invisible guy was pretty complicated. And he really had a bad feeling about all of this.
“Yeah… I know, my instinct doesn’t really help me”
“Should we put a prize on him ?”
“I guess yeah”
“Okay, I keep you updated”
Seungcheol sighed again.
How the heck he escaped in the first time ?
He stood up and decided to have a snack, getting already hungry. He walked out and went downstairs just to eat some cookies, still thinking of Chae. He looked at the living-room, noticing the empty couch. After finishing eating, he went back upstairs and stopped when he passed in front of Hansol’s door. He hesitated. He didn’t know if he should let Hansol alone. He walked closer of the door and leaned his ear on it. He listened at every noises, vampires had good hearing, and only could hear Hansol’s breathing. He knocked on the door and slowly entered in.
He noticed Hansol, standing up quickly.
“Do you need me hyung ?”
“Yeah, kind of”
“What do you want me to do ?”
He stopped himself and looked at the TV, then at the videogames. He smiled.
“… turn on the TV, please ?”
He walked in front of the TV and took the remote control. He pointed at the TV and turned it on. He then looked at Seungcheol, waiting.
“I want to play some videogames”
Hansol tried to turn on the PlayStation. He never had one before, it was too expensive. He looked at it and noticed littles buttons. He clicked on one of the buttons which turned on the PS. He looked back at Seungcheol who was now sitting on the bed.
“What do you want to play ?”
Seungcheol thought for a moment. An idea came in his mind.
“What about Rayman Origins ?”
Hansol nodded. He took the DVD and put it inside the PlayStation, waiting it to appeared on the TV. He took the controller and gave it to Seungcheol, but this latter stopped him.
Hansol furrowed. Seungcheol stood up to take the other one and sat back on the bed, asking Hansol to do the same. He sat on the bed, away of Seungcheol to not disturb him. Seungcheol noticed it. He sighed. He went closer of Hansol, surprising him.
“You need to be close of me if you want me to teach you how to play this game”
Hansol was still surprise.
Teach me ? Why would he teach me ?
He looked down. “I’m sorry” “It’s okay”.
Seungcheol began a new part. Their characters appeared in a cinematic, with a crazy woman throwing at them everything that she could, even the head of her husband. In the end, they finished in a cage. Seungcheol which his character was Globox easily broke his cage and looked at Hansol who didn’t move his character, Rayman.
“You know that you have to get out of this cage ?”
Hansol looked at the controller hesitantly then at Seungcheol. “You… you really want me to play this game ?”
Seungcheol smiled “Of course”.
With a little struggle, he finally broke his cage.
Seungcheol explained at Hansol what the buttons were for. And they began to play the first level. It began with a witch that they had to rescue,Hansol was getting better at playing even if sometimes he forgot what the buttons were for, dying a few times but Seungcheol helped him everytime. When they finally saved her, she gave them the power of slapping. Seungcheol showed him on the controller.
“This one, is for slapping”
Hansol pressed the buttons to saw it and his character who was really close of Seungcheol’s slapped this latter. Hansol’s eyes widened. He put the controller on the bed and abruptly stood up.
He bowed down. “I-I’m so sorry Master ! I-I di-didn’t mean to ! Please forgive me !”
Seungcheol looked at him quizzically before laughing.
“Did you see his face ?!”
Hansol blinked a few times, not understanding why he was laughing. He looked at the screen then back at his master who was still laughing.
“It’s been really a long time that I didn’t play this game !”
Seungcheol managed to stop laughing and smiled at Hansol. Hansol’s heart skipped a beat. It looked so much unreal. He looked away.
Why are you so gentle with me ?
“You sit Hansol ?”
He looked back at Seungcheol.
An hour passed and they were still playing. Seungcheol stood up.
“Play without me, I’m going to the toilet”
Hansol nodded and Seungcheol went out.
After finishing and washing his hands, he peered inside the room. Hansol looked so serious while playing. He opened the door slowly to not surprised him. He closed it drawing the attention of Hansol. Seungcheol smiled at him.
That’s when he noticed something.
Seungcheol walked closer of Hansol who was still looking at him. He sat next to him on the bed. He took a closer look of Hansol. He cupped Hansol’s face. Hansol was getting more healthy compared of the first day they met. He stroked his cheek. Hansol was so beautiful. He didn’t notice until his thumb was on Hansol’s lower lip, brushing it, he stopped himself. He hesitated.
“Do you want me to do something hyung ?”
This snapped out of his thoughts. He didn’t know if he could really ask that to him. He just wanted to be sure that the potion really worked. Hansol knew that day will come but not this late. Hansol guessed that they didn’t know how to use a slave. Maybe it was the first time they had one. That could explain a lot of things.
“Can you… can you take off your shirt please ?”
Hansol took it off, showing his white cream skin covered of scars. His ribs were still visible but less than before. He touched them making Hansol to flinch. He shut his eyes for a second. Seungcheol let his fingers ran on his collarbone which was still clearly showing. He looked back at his face, meeting his eyes.
Their faces were so close to each others.
Seungcheol leaned slowly, Hansol closed his eyes, knowing what was going to happen. His lips were only an inch away of Hansol’s. He closed his eyes and-
“WE’RE HERE !”
Seungcheol immediately backed off and even fell off the bed. Hansol opened his eyes and quickly helped Seungcheol to stand up.
“Are you okay master ?”
“Y-Yeah, put back your shirt”
He nodded and put it back. Wonwoo and Mingyu entered. Hansol greeted them.
“You’re playing without us ?! That’s not fair !” Mingyu pouted. Hansol bowed down “Sorry master” “No no no ! Don’t apologise ! I was joking Hansol…” Mingyu sighed, Wonwoo chuckled “We should teach Hansol what’s a joke” “Yeah totally !”. Wonwoo stroked Hansol’s hair and noticed Seungcheol who was quiet since they came in.
“What’s wrong ?”
Seungcheol looked at them, embarrassed. He was going to answer but Hansol cut him off.
“He wanted to use m-”
Seungcheol stood up and put his hand on Hansol’s mouth, making the rest of his sentence incomprehensible.
“U-Uh ! It’s nothing ! I’m just tired of all the playing !” He laughed nervously and took Hansol by his wrist.
Wonwoo and Mingyu shared a look.
“I-I just need to talk to him about something, you should play at our place” He ran outside of the room, bringing Hansol with him in the bathroom. He locked the door, sighed and looked at Hansol.
This latter was already on his knees, unzipping Seungcheol’s jean with his usual empty gaze.
He stopped him and kneeled, so their eyes could met.
But Hansol seemed to think of something else.
“Oh, maybe you want to use me by behind ?”
He stood up and began to take off his jogging but again Seungcheol stopped him and took him by his wrists, kneeling both of them again.
“No Hansol ! Look at me !”
Hansol stopped himself and looked at his master. Seungcheol sighed.
“You don’t know how to use a slave, isn’t it master ?”
Seungcheol lifted his eyebrows, surprised about the question.
“It doesn’t matter Hansol”
“I can tell you what my past owners liked to do to me, if you want to do the same”
This time Seungcheol frowned. He already knew what they liked and how Hansol suffered because of that.
He came closer of Hansol and cupped his face.
“What did I tell you before Hansol ?”
Hansol felt cold sweat all over his body. He didn’t know what he was referring to. Now, his master will punish him. He looked down.
“I… I don’t know master… I’m sorry please forg-”
“No Hansol. Don’t apologise. Just listen to me” He said in a reassuring voice.
Hansol nodded, still avoiding Seungcheol’s gaze. Seungcheol lifted his chin and stroked his cheek.
“Who am I to you ?”
“You’re… you’re my Mast-” he stopped himself. He forgot that Seungcheol didn’t like being called like this. He began to understand what Seungcheol wanted to talk about.
“My hyung… ?”
He nodded vigorously.
“Who are you for us ?”
His answer would have been slave but he knew that Seungcheol hyung didn’t want that as an answer. That word came back to his mind.
“I’m your… friend ?”
Seungcheol seemed to think as he pressed his lips together forming a line.
“Mmh… I saw you more as my dongsaeng now”
It’s so much a lie.
He smiled at Hansol “Yeah, you’re a member of the family”.
The word family froze him. He felt like he forgot something, but he couldn’t remember what it was. He just remembered his mother that… he killed. When he tried to remember something else, he felt a pain growing in his head. He shut his eyes, trying to control his breathing. Seungcheol noticed that something wasn’t right with Hansol. He came closer and took Hansol in his embrace. He stroked gently his hair, knowing that it will made him feel better.
Hansol put his head on his shoulder and managed to calm himself even if he felt that he shouldn’t be touch by this kindness.
Everything will stop.
Every good moments that he had will stop.
He opened his eyes.
“And Hansol” Seungcheol continued, still stroking his hair.
“I will never use you”
“Is it because I’m ugly ? Or because I’m a halfer ? If you want you can exchange me with another s-”
Seungcheol pulled away quickly and took Hansol by his shoulders. Hansol met Seungcheol’s harsh gaze taking him off guard.
“No. Don’t you dare say that”
Seungcheol noticed Hansol shaking a little. He sighed, breaking their eye contact.
“Sorry I didn’t mean to be harsh. It-It’s just that you’re incredibly beautiful and I don’t want to hear that ever again, okay ?”
Hansol surprised, nodded shyly and felt his cheeks heating up.
“A-And if I asked you to take off your shirt, it was just to be sure that the potion worked and…” he stroked Hansol’s cheek with a satisfied smile “Damn, it works well”.
Hansol blushed harder, looking quickly down.
He looked up at Seungcheol who smiled gently.
“I’m not like your past owners, I promise”
He kissed his forehead and hugged him again. He was really not used to all the skinship and sweet words. Is this life really for him ? He didn’t know. He didn’t know if he should trust this feeling. He didn’t know anything. He’s just a slave. He closed his eyes, letting this warm feeling get through his body, his heart.
Just one time.
A moment of silence passed until they heard a knock.
“Is everything okay ?”
Seungcheol pulled away slowly and kissed again Hansol’s forehead.
“Yeah, just a minute”
He stood up and helped Hansol to do the same. This latter pulled back correctly his jogging and Seungcheol zipped back his jean.
“And forget about what I was going to do, I was just being stupid”
Hansol nodded when Seungcheol unlocked the door and met Mingyu’s worried eyes.
“Yeah don’t worry, everything’s fine”
Mingyu looked at Hansol, waiting an answer. Hansol looked at Seungcheol then back at Mingyu.
Mingyu frowned for a moment before sighing.
“Okay then, let’s continue playing”
Hansol nodded, Seungcheol smiled. They went back in the room with Wonwoo waiting them. They started playing cheerfully, chatting and laughing happily. Hansol just felt a strange feeling in his chest. He felt like, that maybe… maybe it was his place and that he could enjoy this moment. This brief moment.
Hello Hello !
Here is a chapter that I particularly enjoyed writing ! (^u^)
I just love CheolSol too much !
Three years passed.
Hansol was thirteen year olded. He was way more skinnier than the first day. He woke up with a headache, bruises all over his body and face, cut and scratches on his back, arms, legs and face again. His left temple was bleeding a little, like his nose and mouth. He felt his bottom in pain. Everytime that he breath, he felt a big pain. He had to breath just enough to hurt less. He looked at his hands. Handcuffs.
Hansol was used of it.
He stopped smiling and laughing a long time ago.
In this three years, he learned that his only role was to make his owner happy and satisfied.
He was a slave.
He knew that his mom gave him birth only to fulfill this role.
But today was different.
Normally, he should have woken up with someone hitting him, but nothing. He looked around, but couldn’t see anything, since it was all dark.
He couldn’t even move his body. He was so weak, his body felt so heavy and his head couldn’t stop pounding.
He waited like a good slave.
Hours passed but nobody.
He thought that they wanted to punish him, explaining why nobody came but this will be strange. If they wanted to punish him, they will have used knives and other things to torture him.
He waited again.
A day passed. That’s what he guessed, but again, nobody.
This time Hansol thought they forgot about him which was not a good thing. If his master forgot about him, he will not be able to eat and drink.
And he will die.
Maybe it was a good thing ?
If master forgot about him, it meant that he was not enough a good slave. Which meant that he was a bad slave. And a bad slave should die.
He should die.
After all, he still remembered killing his mom.
He was worthless.
A useless slave.
Dying was the best option that he had.
He drifted to sleep.
He didn’t know for how long he waited but he knew that it was days. He felt more and more weak, his throat was dry, his stomach was empty for too long and he couldn’t talk anymore.
He felt himself falling slowly asleep until he heard the door opening.
“Look, there’s a kid over there”
He heard footsteps and tried his best to open his eyes.
One of them kneeled and the other one was still standing. His vision was getting more blurred by the time.
“Can you hear me kid ? Are you okay ?”
Hansol couldn’t respond but his gaze answered for him.
“We should take him to the hospital”
The other man said for the first time.
He came closer, kneeled and turned Hansol slowly, his back against the floor. He pulled down his collar showing his tattoo. The man smirked. He looked at his partner.
“He’s a slave, you know that they’re not allowed to go in hospital”
“Then at the slave company”
“Yeah… but first leave me alone with him”
His partner sighed.
“Are you serious ? Number of times that I save your ass because of your sexual frustration and look at him ! He’s half dead ! You are not going to fuck someone else”
“Come on man, he’s so cute and he’s a slave. He’s not going to say it to anyone since he knows that it’s his role”
They looked at each others before his partner sighed again. He stood up.
“Okay fine, last time that you do that to a child”
“Oh yes, it’s been so long that I didn’t fuck”
The partner looked at Hansol.
He walked out.
The man took off his jean and boxer and did the same for Hansol. Hansol didn’t have any strength left, he knew that he should stop the man because he wasn’t his master. Only his master could use him. But at the same time, he was a slave who wasn’t allowed to talk back to a man superior of him. He should do everything that people wanted.
The man positioned himself, taking Hansol by his hips.
He penetrated him in one go making Hansol to moan in pain for the sudden burning inside him.
“150 000 Won”
The man stopped himself and looked at the door. Hansol bit his lip, wincing at the stretching.
“The hell ?!”
He walked until he was in front of the man and Hansol. Now that he was close, Hansol felt like that he was a rich man, a big hat, a tuxedo and a cane. Their eyes met for not even a second before he looked back at the man who was still inside Hansol.
“If you want to fuck one of my workers, you have to pay for it”
“Who the hell are you ?! Where’s my partner ?!”
The rich man smirked. “Oh, he’s sleeping. Don’t worry about him and by the way I’m the right hand of Eunjin also called the Host, nice to meet you”
“You’re from the slave company ?”
He nodded and Hansol felt like that he was falling slowly unconscious.
“You can use him right now if you want but I want the money today, before midnight”
“Or what ?”
He smiled creepily and showed his phone.
“I have exactly three pictures of you fucking this child, I don’t think that the police will like to know that one of them raped children, you know ?”
The policeman’s eyes widened. He pulled out and put back his boxer and jean letting Hansol moaning for a brief instant because of the roughness. He ran away.
The host came closer and kneeled in front of Hansol.
“Look at you, so much disgusting”
Hansol slowly closed his eyes.
“Welcome to the Slave Company, your life will be worst for now on”
Seungcheol woke up, sweating. He calmed his breathing after a moment and looked in front of him. He frowned. Hansol was there, sleeping.
Oh… right, he sleeps with me the weekend.
He looked down and noticed that his hand was again on Hansol’s waist. He really had a bad habit. He slowly moved his hand. He looked at his face and smiled fondly. Hansol was really adorable when he was sleeping. He came closer of Hansol and kissed him on his head. He hoped that Hansol felt loved here. He hoped that he felt alright with them.
He really hoped.
He sighed. They played almost all the night, so he wasn’t surprised when it was already 1 pm. He sat at the edge and put back his shirt. He looked behind, knowing that Hansol was awake.
“Hello Seungcheol hyung”
“Did you had a good night ?”
Hansol sat and tried to contain a yawn “Yes”. Seungcheol chuckled and stood up “Let’s go eat” Hansol nodded. He stood up and went downstairs meeting Mingyu and Wonwoo.
Said Mingyu while looking at the ceiling. They were all on the couch, not knowing what to do. Wonwoo tried to massage his own left shoulder “My shoulders hurt”. Hearing that, Hansol went next to Wonwoo. He put his hands on his shoulders and began to massage them, giving a certain pressure on some place earning a sigh from Wonwoo. “You’re good at it” “Thank you hyung”. Seungcheol sighed again “What should we do ?” “Sleep ?” “It’s only 3 in the afternoon, Mingyu” added Wonwoo. Mingyu pouted, he looked at Hansol “Do you want to do something particularly ?” Hansol didn’t know that the question was for him, he kept massaging Wonwoo “Hansol ?” he looked at Mingyu “U-Uh yes ?” “So you want to do something ?” “I… I don’t know” Seungcheol thought for a moment “What about Harry Potter ? We should begin it since he had eight movies” Mingyu and Wonwoo looked at each others before nodding “Hansol never saw the end, isn’t it ?” asked Wonwoo, Hansol nodded. “Okay then” Seungcheol stood up and put the DVD in the DVD player. Wonwoo told Hansol that he was good now. He stopped and went back next to Seungcheol. Like always, Seungcheol took Hansol’s hand and the movie began.
Hansol woke up in a room, completely dark. He still had his injuries. He couldn’t move his body, he didn’t have any strength and he was still hungry. He just looked at the ceiling, waiting someone maybe ? He closed his eyes and waited. He heard someone opening the door and turning the light on. Hansol opened slowly his eyes and met the Host’s.
“Finally awake ! That’s good”
He stayed stand and walked until he was in front of Hansol.
“You are at the Slave Company and it’s your official room, the seventeen”
Hansol looked around the room.
No bed, no chair, no table.
“Your role is to make the customers satisfied by using you”
He looked back at the host who smiled.
“Today, you will have only two customers. It’s the procedure”
He walked towards the door, before stopping himself.
“I’m leaving you with the one taking care of this floor”
He walked out.
Another man entered, more younger than the host, maybe in his twenties. He smiled gently at Hansol and kneeled in front of him.
“Hi, I’m here to take care of you, don’t worry”
Hansol hadn’t the energy to respond, he really felt like he was dying. The man lifted his shirt, showing scars, bruises and cuts on his body.
“You really have a lot of injuries for a child”
Hansol just closed his eyes. It’s already difficult for him to breath, talking will just made him suffer for nothing. The man whispered something and an old book appeared. It levitated and opened on his own until it reached a page. He began to recite what it was written. Hansol opened his eyes, surprised. His injuries slowly disappeared and he could breathe correctly now. His body felt light. He looked at the man who smiled warmly.
Hansol nodded, his throat was worse than the desert and the man seemed to notice it.
“You want some water ? I’m gonna get that for you”
He stood up and walked out. Hansol looked at his hands weakly, so clean. It felt like he took a shower even if he didn’t in this three years. He didn’t stink anymore and his hair was soft. Was it the power of this man who did that ? Even his clothes changed. But maybe he was already changed when he woke up. He didn’t notice it. The man entered with a little bottle.
Hansol’s eyes brightened up.
He kneeled again, opened the bottle and lifted Hansol’s head. He helped Hansol to drink it, bringing it to his lips. Hansol felt like he was living again. He finished the bottle which surprised the man.
“You were really thirsty weren’t you ?”
He wiped the drops of water dripping from the sides of his mouth.
He stopped and sighed.
“Hungry ? How should I say that… slaves are only allowed to eat… dog food”
Right now Hansol didn’t really care. He just wanted to eat.
“Hun… gry… hungry…”
He sighed again, a sad smile on his face “Okay”. He slowly put on the ground Hansol’s head and stood up. He left for not even three minutes before he came back with a plate full of… dog food.
He lifted again his head and took a little bit of the food between his three fingers, they didn’t have any fork or spoon.
“Open your mouth”
Hansol slowly opened it. The man put carefully the food inside his mouth and Hansol began to masticate. Even if it was dog food, it was incredibly good. Not eating for days made him savour every inch of it. He swallowed it and the man put another portion inside his mouth. They continued like this until the plate was empty.
“By the way I’m Hyun-Su”
He smiled at him.
Hansol was still a child. He was scared. He didn’t know why he was here. He didn’t know what will happen to him. And he was more scared, knowing that he had two customers that will come to… use him. So, when Hansol thought that Hyun-Su was leaving, Hansol tugged his sleeve. He looked at him.
Hyun-Su bit his lip. Hansol sat on his knees and went in his arms. He felt so much in security in his arms. He was the only person who treated him so well in this three years. Even if he knew him for not even an hour. He was like a hyung for him.
“Please Hyun-Su hyung”
“Hansol I’m sorry, but I’m not here just to heal you”
Hansol looked at him, eyebrows furrowed. Hyun-Su cupped his face, an apologetic expression on his own.
“I’m one of your customers”
Hansol’s eyes widened. Before he could say something, Hyun-Su kissed him softly. Hansol tried to pull him away, but he was still weak and Hyun-Su was strong. He pushed gently Hansol, his back against the floor. Hansol tried to push him again but this time he took him by his wrists trying not to hurt him. He pulled away and looked at him.
“I’m so sorry Hansol, if I don’t do it I will have problems”
His face clearly showed how sorry he was. Hansol struggled against him.
He kept kissing Hansol who tried even more to pull him away. He used one hand to lift his shirt, his fingers tracing his scars making him moan loudly. Still kissing him, his hand unbuttoned Hansol’s pair of trousers. Hansol kept fighting back by pushing him but he moaned by surprise when he felt someone touching him there. He was stroking it. Hansol felt more and more weak, his eyes blurred by tears which rolled down, moans slipped from his mouth, and his cheeks had a taint of pink. Hyun-Su pulled away.
Hansol was a complete mess.
He unzipped his jean while talking.
“Hansol, if I don’t do it first, the Host will hurt you by doing this. I hate doing that to a kid but I-I promise to not hurt you”
Hansol just bit his lip, containing his sobs.
He smiled sadly and bended over to kiss him. He tried to put a finger inside Hansol, another moan came from between his lips. A second finger went in then a last one. Hansol couldn’t keep it anymore. He felt like he was going to release. Hyun-Su pulled away and took completely off Hansol’s pair of trousers. He spreaded his legs and took him by his hips.
“I will finish quickly”
He slowly went inside and Hansol moaned even louder, struggling again, his hands against Hyun-Su’s shoulders trying to push him away.
He put his hands on the sides of Hansol’s head and began to do it.
“N-No ah ! Please pu-pull it out ah !”
Hyun-Su bit his lip and whispered some apologies. Hansol’s moans were so messy, his tears couldn’t stop falling. He couldn’t.
“Pl-please ah ! Please don’t ! Don’t do it inside ah !”
Hyun-Su looked at the corner of the room.
He looked back at Hansol, he seemed to debate on something. He bended over and kissed again Hansol. This latter was feeling more weak and had stopped fighting back. Hansol took Hyun-Su’s wrists as he moaned.
“I’m so sorry, I have to”
Hansol shut his eyes and bit his lip as he released on him. Hyun-Su finished just after seeing Hansol. Hansol moaned one last time when Hyun-Su pulled out.
Hansol was looking at the ceiling, trying to breath correctly and regaining his composure. His vision was so much blurred, he couldn’t take it anymore. Hyun-Su zipped back his jean and took a few tissues. He tried to clean Hansol but this latter pushed him away.
“I trusted you ! You’re just like all of this people !”
Hansol tried to sit. He let his tears fell free looking right in his eyes. Hyun-Su looked down.
“I’m really sorry Hansol”
“I-I thought that you could help me… why did you… what did I do wrong ?”
He couldn’t stop crying. He didn’t know what he did wrong to suffer like this. Why him ? Was it because he was a halfer ? Or maybe because he was powerless ?
Hyun-Su looked guilty.
“You didn’t do anything… I’m really sorry”
He stood up, letting the tissues on the ground.
“Don’t worry, you’ll never saw my face again”
He walked towards the door and stopped. He looked at Hansol, and this latter felt surprise when he saw some tears rolling down Hyun-Su’s cheeks.
“Hansol, you’ll find someone who will take care of you in time, but for now, don’t give up”
And walked out.
He cried harder.
He could never trust someone. Losing his family, being used for years and now being betrayed by the only one he could trust. After that, Hansol knew that people will always use him, no matter what. He took the tissues and began to clean himself.
It was his fate.
But he thought of his little sister. He couldn’t really do something with his master but now that he was here, he could try to escape and find her. That was the only reason who helped him not to kill himself.
The host entered again the room. Hansol looked at him. He noticed that he had a little bottle with a purple liquid in it, in his free hand. The host smiled in a way that as Hansol feeling scared.
“That was some good movies !”
Seungcheol snapped out of his thoughts, he looked at Mingyu who stood up to take the DVD out of the player. They had been looking at two movies. It was already dark outside. He looked down. He was still holding Hansol’s hand. He quickly pulled his hand away. Wonwoo who had been quiet, finally talk. Hansol just listened to them.
“Cheol, is everything alright ? You’ve been spacing out a lot this days”
Seungcheol tried to find an excuse. Hansol was just between them and he wasn’t going to tell him about it now.
“U-Uh… yeah it-it’s just because of work, nothing else…”
“Oh, about that guy who escaped ?”
“Yeah but I can’t talk about it”
“Yeah okay, we all know that you’ll find him with Soonyoung and Jihoon, no matter what. Don’t think too much”
Seungcheol smiled, relieved. That’s true, that it kept stressing him out. He didn’t know why. He felt that something really bad was going to happen because of that Chae. Hansol looked at Seungcheol, a little worried. He was a little disappointed when he pulled away his hand. He didn’t know why. If he kept thinking like that, he was going to become a bad slave. He looked at his hand. He slowly shook his head.
I should stop thinking like that. I’m a slave after all.
“I’m gonna prepared food ! What should we eat ?” asked Mingyu, walking towards the kitchen.
“What about noodles ?” asked Wonwoo, Seungcheol shook his head “No, what about pasta ?” “That’s true that it’s been a long time !” added Mingyu. They all nodded in agreement, except Hansol who didn’t really care. “I’m gonna do spaghetti !” “Okay”.
Hellooo ! (^O^)／
This chapter is more on Hansol's past.
I just wanted to show you more about it because there is so much things to talk about and, I wonder if I should write another story about his past...
I hope you enjoyed it ~
Hansol was on a bed, legs spreaded, entirely naked. Pair of eyes were looking at him with a camera on. Hansol just gulped. The host smiled darkly.
“Introduce and finger yourself”
Hansol was shaking a little, his lips trembling even more. He hated it. His right hand went slowly down at his entrance.
“H-Hello I’m Hansol Vernon Chwe ngh ! Nice to meet you”
He forced a smile and fingered himself a little faster. He was forced to learn this little text for the future customers who will come for him.
“I-Ah I’m a powerless h-human, a-and I’m thirteen years old”
All of this was for the website that they had. In it, they introduce all the slaves and can even do live. It’s thanks or more because of that, that new customers came everyday. He kept fingering himself and let out a moan as he shut his eyes. The host came closer of Hansol and took his hands to handcuff him at the board of the bed.
“You’re a good boy”
The host looked at the people.
“Give me the dildo”
They gave him a dildo and the host spreaded even more his legs. He roughly put the dildo inside Hansol making him moan in pain. He looked again at the guy who gave him this and nodded. The man turned on the dildo at his max level making vibrations getting through Hansol’s body. His back arched up, his eyes wide open, his body spasming. His thighs were shaking as he tried to stop any sounds coming from his mouth.
“What do you like baby boy ?” asked the host.
Hansol moaned loudly, trying to get a good position to stop the vibrations hitting a certain spot.
“I-Ah ! I-I like when pe-people ah ! Are r-rough !”
He almost released but the vibrations stopped. He panted heavily, still with an erection. He hated it, but his body was saying otherwise. The host pulled out the dildo and an old man, naked came closer of Hansol. He went on top of Hansol.
“You wanted to cum, my little baby ?”
Hansol let his tears streamed down his face. The man licked his tears, saliva dripping everywhere on his face in a disgust way. He continued licking down until he came to his lips. He bit them and kissed him roughly. He pulled away with a smirk on his face.
“Don’t worry my baby, I’m gonna take care of you”
He took him by his hips and penetrated him mercilessly. Hansol moaned as the man pounded hard into him.
“What do you like the most my baby ?”
He kept thrusting roughly, Hansol moaned again, keeping his eyes closed.
“Do you like it ? Do you like my big cock ?”
He didn’t like it at all. He hated it. It hurts everytime.
“Do you like when your hole is bleeding like that ?”
The man pounded harder and faster and Hansol began to feel himself close. The man let out a “Fuck” before cumming inside Hansol. Hansol moaned as he released on his stomach. He pulled out and Hansol saw the camera coming and zooming on his face. He calmed a little his breathing before speaking.
“Th-Thank you for watching me w-with my first customer, I-I hope we can s-see each others in real”
They cut the camera and began to tidy the room. The host took off the handcuffs and Hansol just let them fell on his sides. He was so tired. Someone threw at him tissues and he began to clean himself.
“Be ready in five minutes, we have the photoshoot to do”
After finishing cleaning, two women came closer of him with a kimono. It was black with red flowers eparpillate, big and little. Hansol noticed as he wore it, that it was for woman. He didn’t question it. He didn’t care anymore.
He knew that it was over now. And nobody will save him from his destiny. It wasn’t like someone was waiting him outside.
One of the woman began to do his makeup, his eyeliner, red lipstick and a black choker with a little red flower on it.
He sat on the bed, on his knees and spreaded them enough to see his manhood. His kimono was put on a way that show one of his shoulder and his pink nipple.
As the people took pictures of him, Hansol did everything that the host asked him to do, put a finger inside his mouth or even stroking himself enough to have red cheeks. The host told him which pose he should take. He put his hands and knees on the bed, putting himself on his elbows, still his butt up, and touched his hole. One of the staff put the kimono correctly to see his butt and pictures kept going.
The old man came back, dressed with a dark green kimono. For man. The pictures stopped. The host ordered to him and Hansol to took place. Hansol went down the bed, again on his knees. The man or should I said customer, sat on the edge of the bed, showing his cock. Hansol didn’t like it. He had to give him a blowjob. The customer put his hands on Hansol’s hair and forced him a little to suck him. Pictures started again, taking behind, on the side and in front taking pictures of his watery eyes and how his lips were wrapped around the customer’s manhood. They took a lot especially when the customer finished on Hansol’s face, with the sperm streaming slowly down his chin.
“Okay ! End for today !”
The staff began to clean everywhere, taking the kimonos from Hansol and the customer. Hansol cleaned his face with a tissue, trying not to cry.
It was his life now.
Seungcheol woke up and sat lazily. He looked at the clock, 5 am. He sighed and decided to prepared himself a little more early. He wanted to confirm some things and maybe find some clues.
After finishing eating and washing, he wore his clothes and walked outside. Snow had melt as the street were clean. Since he had a car, he came not even in five minutes at the police station. He parked his car and went inside the building. He walked upstairs until he reached the second floor. He took his keys and unlocked the door. He lit on and walked towards his office. He turned on his computer, sat and sighed loudly. He took off his coat. He opened a tab and paused.
He wasn’t sure of anything. He only had the memories of Hansol.
He tapped in the search bar The Slave Company to found their website. He found it fastly, it was the first one. He clicked on it and their website was a basic one. All dark, with videos and pictures of… of slaves.
Hansol must be in there.
On the left of the screen was written : Slaves the most used
Hansol was fourth.
An enormous guilt hit Seungcheol at full strength, he buried his face in his hands.
Hansol suffered so much. Why his power didn’t found him more early ?
He shook his head and decided first, to look for that Hyun-Su guy. He searched him on the website to finally find nothing.
He looked for him in the data basis of the police. After a moment of searching, one file appeared.
As Seungcheol read the description, he knew one thing.
He sighed and closed the file to be back on the Company’s page. He thought that maybe it wasn’t a suicide. Someone maybe killed him ? He shook his head.
He looked up, feeling that someone was going to appear only to see Jihoon looking at him confused.
“Already here ?”
Seungcheol sighed “Yeah…”
Jihoon felt that something wasn’t right with Seungcheol. He walked in his office and stopped in front of him.
“Tell me, what’s going on ?”
Seungcheol bit his lip and looked at the screen of his computer. Jihoon furrowed and followed his gaze on the screen.
“Why are you on the website of the s- oh…”
He looked back at Seungcheol.
He could easily see that he was touching a sensitive spot when he saw him tensing a little.
“I… I just wanted to look for something, to be sure…”
“You bit him”
After a moment of silence, he sighed again, in frustration.
Jihoon nodded. He didn’t really know Vernon, he only saw him one time but it was enough for him to understand that he was a reserved boy. And by the way Seungcheol was acting, something must had happened to him.
“He went through so much things…”
Jihoon looked at him, listening carefully.
Seungcheol tried to found Hansol’s page. Since it was already written on slaves the most used , he clicked on it which was a link to his page. Next of his name was written “ Sold out” . Jihoon looked at Seungcheol’s hand, which turned into a fist. He was clearly trying to control his anger with his knuckles becoming white. Pictures appeared mixed with videos. Jihoon felt horribly pained for Vernon. There was pictures of him with a man then more, doing some explicit things that he wouldn’t say. As Seungcheol kept scrolling down, Vernon looked younger and younger, until it came to an end.
The first video, 7 years ago.
“Don’t tell me it was his… his beginning in that ?”
Seungcheol went his hand through his hair and looked at the ceiling.
“He was only ten when that guy… He was only ten when he became a slave. Only ten. After all the shits that happened to him, if it was me, I would’ve already killed myself”
Jihoon looked at him, surprised a little about it. He wouldn’t think that about him. He was always determinate and full of confidence, thinking positively until he caught the murderer or the thief. But here he was, sad and depressed.
Then, an idea came to his mind.
“What about bringing down the Slave Company ?”
Seungcheol looked at him, surprised.
“Well… I don’t… know, the Boss is totally against it”
“Yeah but think about it, if only you, Soonyoung and me are into it, a confidential case and nobody else would know, not even the Boss and Hansol could testify it”
Seungcheol thought for a moment. If it worked and they found some clues which could bring down the Company, they could help the slaves to be finally free. Even if Hansol was free with them, he wasn’t really acting like it. Something was blocking him. It must be because of them. After forcing him to do all those things and becoming a slave.
“Yeah okay, I’m in it”
Seungcheol looked at the door, someone else was going to appear. And there he was.
“Yo guys ! What’s up ?”
He reappeared next to Jihoon, looking at the screen. He furrowed, not knowing why the slave company was on it.
“What’s going on ? Is it Hansol ?”
“Let’s bring down the Slave Company”
Wonwoo looked at the clock. Almost noon. He was in English class with Mingyu. He felt Mingyu poking his shoulder, he looked at him quizzically.
Mingyu whispered to not be caught by the teacher “The others want to eat all together, they say that it’s been a long time”.
Wonwoo nodded and whispered back “We have to call Hansol then”
“Yeah, don’t worry, I’ll call him… Wait, I don’t even know if he can cook”.
Mingyu looked worried as he frowned.
“No, don’t think too much. If he can’t cook then we’ll all going to eat home, Seokmin, Seungkwan and Minghao behind, Dino can become a tiger and run, he’ll come before us and Jun can use his wind power”
Mingyu paused for a second then smiled widely “You’re a genius”.
He intertwined his hand with Wonwoo’s making this latter to smile.
The bell rang, all the students ran outside while Mingyu took his phone to call Hansol. They walked slowly out, meeting Minghao and Jun, waiting Hansol to pick it up.
“Hey Hansol ! It’s Mingyu”
“Hello Mingyu hyung”
“I just call to tell you that me and Wonwoo can’t come eat with you”
“Can you… cook ?”
“Okay then cook whatever you want and eat well !”
“Bye Hansolie !”
Hansol put down the phone and walked in the kitchen. He finished cleaning the house for today. He opened the fridge. He remembered when his master ordered him to cook. But he could only cook basic food, like noodles. He closed it back. He didn’t know what he was allowed to eat.
“Whatever you want !”
He walked and sat on the ground, his back leaning against the couch. It was better to not eat than getting punished.
“You didn’t tell us how it was going with Vernon”
Mingyu and Wonwoo looked up to meet Seokmin’s eyes.
Mingyu talked first as he took a bite of his apple “Well it’s okay, he’s just… how should I say it… he doesn’t act naturally. It looked like he learned how to be like this”.
They nodded in agreement, Wonwoo added “Seungcheol already bit him and it’ll be soon my turn”.
“Already ? What did he see ?” asked Minghao.
“We… we don’t know but he looked pretty shocked about it” answered Mingyu.
“How do you feel about biting him ?” this time it was Chan who asked. He took a bite of his strawberry cake.
“Nervous and curious. I feel like that I’m going to learn something bad about him” he sighed and looked at the sky. It stopped snowing since yesterday, showing the beautiful blue sky.
“And by the way, Hansol will be Home-schooled”
“What ? Why can’t he come at the University ?” pouted Seungkwan, he looked at them curiously.
“Well, since he was a slave, he didn’t go to school. He dropped before middle school” Wonwoo said as he saw the others nodding sadly.
Jun looked at them, smiling. “What about Seungkwan teaching Hansol ? That could be great !”
“I didn’t even think about it ! Did you find a teacher yet ?”
Mingyu and Wonwoo both shook their heads. Seungkwan stood up proudly. “I’ll be his teacher !”
“It’s already 2 in the afternoon”
Said Soonyoung as he rubbed his empty stomach.
“Ah right, we didn’t even eat” added Jihoon.
“I’m gonna call for pizzas !”
Soonyoung called the pizza delivery while Seungcheol took out his phone and called Hansol. He was having a bad feeling about him, calling was the best option. He smiled to himself.
“Hey Hansolie ! It’s Seungcheol”
Hearing the nickname, Jihoon and Soonyoung giggled, trying not to laugh out loud.
“Hey, so how are you ?”
“I’m fine and you hyung ?”
“I’m okay I’m okay, did you eat well ?”
He heard a long pause from Hansol. His smile faded to be replaced by a frown.
“You didn’t eat ? Did Wonwoo and Mingyu came home ?”
“They ate at school”
Seungcheol sighed. Soonyoung and Jihoon stopped laughing and looked at him confusedly.
“You can’t cook ?”
“Then why didn’t you eat ?”
“You know that you don’t need to always ask us what you can eat or not. Hansol, eat all the things you want okay ? I swear if I come and I feel like you didn’t eat I’ll be angry”
“I’m sorry master… I-I mean hyung ! I’m sorry hyung”
Seungcheol smiled a little. Hansol was beginning to understand. Jihoon and Soonyoung shared a look.
“You’ll be okay alone ? Do you want me to come over ?”
“No no no ! I-It’s okay… I’ll be fine”
“Okay then, bye Hansolie and don’t forget to eat”
“Yes Hyung, good-bye”
He hung up and put his phone in his pocket and looked at his two partners before sitting.
“So, what’s up with Vernon ?”
Seungcheol buried his face “He still thinks himself as a slave even if we always told him the opposite. I don’t know what to do to help him…”
He sighed. Soonyoung patted his shoulder in a comfort way. Jihoon furrowed before asking “Should he go see a psychologist ?”.
Seungcheol looked up, thinking “No, I don’t think, he really need it. I feel like that there is one thing which is blocking him and if I break it, he’ll be feeling… free ?”.
“Well, if it’s your instinct which is talking then go for it” said Soonyoung smiling brightly.
“We don’t really know him but you’ve been with him for more than a week, do what you think will be the best for him because we all know, that no matter what, you can change everything” Soonyoung finished.
Seungcheol smiled as he chuckled. “You’re really the best for lifting up the mood”
Soonyoung chuckled. “My best quality !”
“Pizzas delivery !”
“Time to eat !” yelled Jihoon.
They sat, Jihoon put on the table the pizzas. They began to chat and laugh a bit too loudly as they ate their pizzas.
In the other hand, Hansol was eating ramen quietly as he thought of his masters.
Seungcheol entered his home, whispering “home sweet home” a smile on his face. He went inside to find Mingyu and Wonwoo talking to Hansol. Mingyu was ruffling his hair while Wonwoo took his hand. He smiled fondly.
He took off his coat and shoes, and walked towards them.
They looked up and greeted him. All smiling except Hansol.
It’s been years that he lost his smile.
But he could wait.
When he met his eyes he just smiled more trying to be as genuine as usual.
Hansol quickly looked away. He felt his cheeks heating up.
“Just in time Seungcheol !” Said Mingyu “We were talking about Hansol being Home-schooled and Seungkwan proposed himself to be his teacher !”. Seungcheol furrowed “Well in fact, I already found a teacher”. Mingyu and Wonwoo looked at each others before Wonwoo spoke “Why you didn’t tell us ? Seungkwan is going to be more disappointed now”. Seungcheol put his hand on the nape of his neck “Ah… sorry”. “And who is it ? Do we know him ?” Seungcheol sat next to Mingyu “No, he’s a friend of my Boss. I don’t really know him but since it’s my Boss who talked about it, I couldn’t refuse”. They pouted and Hansol just nodded.
Seungcheol asked “So Hansolie, did you eat well ?” Hansol looked at him surprised by the question to finally answer “Y-Yes”. They looked in each others eyes in a heavy silence. Hansol remembered what he said before and began to feel scared of the consequences.
What if he didn’t believe me ?
Mingyu and Wonwoo were confused about it but didn’t say anything. Seungcheol smiled more “Okay, I believe you”. Hansol felt relieve as he closed his eyes for a brief moment. Seungcheol stood up and walked upstairs to take a quick shower. Wonwoo took out his phone to send a message at Seungkwan. He wrote about Seungcheol already finding a teacher to Hansol and that he didn’t need him to begin in working his teacher’s lessons with a little apologise. Some seconds later, Seungkwan responded with a sad emoji. Wonwoo chuckled as Mingyu stood up to put like their tradition, Harry Potter 3. They waited Seungcheol before beginning the movie.
Since I finally got accepted to the University I wanted to go, I decided to post a chapter ! (≧∇≦)/
I was so stressed out, on the waiting list thinking of the worst while my friends were already accepted... (ಥ_ಥ)
But I am fine now ! d(`･∀･)b
The next chapter will be next week ~
Hansol waited anxiously in his room. He will have his first real customer. He gulped nervously. He was scared. For an entire week, the host teached him how to be with a customer. How to give a good blowjob. How to moan well, so the customer will be turned on. He just hoped to do it correctly. He didn’t want to be punish. And he was wearing the kimono that he used for the pictures.
He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard a knock on the door. The man entered with a smile. But it wasn’t a genuine smile like… Hyun-Su hyung. Just remembering him made him feel sad. He didn’t see him after being used by him.
He shook his head and bowed politely to the customer.
“H-Hello mister, w-what can I do for you ?”
The man smirked, taking Hansol a little roughly by his jaw, pushing him until his back hit the wall. Hansol winced.
“So it’s me your first customer ? For real ?”
Hansol nodded and the customer took the opportunity to lick his left cheek with as much saliva as possible making Hansol to shut his eyes tightly.
“My little whore, you just want to be wrecked by me ? Isn’t it ?”
Hansol bit his lip.
He took Hansol by his hair forcefully making him kneel, licking his lips.
“Well well well, if you really want a cock then suck me, and maybe I’ll fuck your ass”
Hansol nodded, his hands trembling as he unzipped the man’s jean.
He knew too well what the customers like.
Today, Wonwoo and Mingyu only had school the morning, they were totally free the afternoon. As they went out of their respective classroom to meet in the hallway, a frown appeared on Mingyu’s face. Wonwoo frowned too, not understanding why he was reacting like that when before he always smiled too much brightly for not having class the afternoon. Before he could ask, Mingyu talked.
“What are we going to do for Christmas ?”
For a second, Wonwoo wanted to reply like usual, just eating and enjoying their times with everyone, because they never really gave gifts to each others, they were way too much people and, just being together was enough for all of them.
And that’s when, it hit him.
“Oh… where are we having it this year ?”
“In our home”
“It’s going to be his first Christmas with us”
They slowly walked out of the building, reaching their car. Mingyu paused and looked at Wonwoo.
“Shouldn’t we buy him gifts ?”
“Yeah, I mean why not ?”
They went inside the car, Mingyu started the motor.
“Let’s go to the shop after eating then”
Wonwoo nodded, Mingyu moved off the car.
Seungcheol entered his home, totally happy to eat healthy food, at the police station they always ate junk food, which is cheap. With Mingyu being like a chef, he knew for sure that they will eat well.
As he entered, he saw Hansol standing up to greet him. He put his hands on his hips, totally not happy.
“Oh my god Hansol. Don’t tell me you still sit on the ground ?”
Hansol quickly bowed down “I-I’m sorry, b-but I’m more used to sit on the ground”. Seungcheol sighed “Then, try to get rid of that habit”. Hansol nodded.
They heard the door opening, seeing Wonwoo and Mingyu. They looked surprised to see Seungcheol.
“Perfect ! We needed to talk to you ! Wonwoo will explain, I’m going to cook ! Hansol, you help ?”
He quickly went in the kitchen to prepare foods followed by Hansol. Wonwoo took Seungcheol by his arm and went upstairs. They went in Wonwoo’s room. Seungcheol furrowed.
“What is it ?”
“It’s about Hansol for Christmas”
Seungcheol furrowed even more “Yeah ?”.
“Well, since it’s his first Christmas, shouldn’t we buy him gifts ? To welcome him ?”
Seungcheol didn’t really think of it. That was true. It was his first Christmas after a long time being with people who cared about him.
They should maybe do a special Christmas for him.
“I know that everyone will give him gifts if we asked them but… I feel like that we should do like usual and after the party, we’ll see. It will be too much for him if everyone give him something at the same time. But I wonder if they’ll all buy him something ?”
He smiled, thinking of this. It had a high possibility to happen. It wouldn’t surprise him if everyone would have something to give at Hansol. Wonwoo smiled too. Now they had to find gifts for Hansol.
Oh god , they had to find gifts for Hansol.
For a moment, Wonwoo could easily see the panic in Seungcheol’s eyes as he put his two hands on his head.
“Oh my god ! I forgot to buy him a gift !”
Wonwoo took Seungcheol by his shoulders and shook him a little violently “Calm down !”. Seungcheol tried to calm himself but just thinking about it made him want to slap himself.
“We’re going to the shop this afternoon”
“Yeah okay but we can’t let Hansol alone here, we have to take him too”
Wonwoo and Seungcheol sighed at the same time. Seungcheol thought of something before speaking.
“I have a plan, you and Mingyu you’ll go buy the gifts while me and Hansol will just walk around to show him the shop. Is it okay ?”
Wonwoo looked at him. He knew that Seungcheol was hiding his feelings but just asking him would maybe make the situation worst. He sighed.
“Yeah okay” He slowly walked out of the room, he looked at Seungcheol just before exiting “You know, if you need to talk to someone, we’re here for you. You don’t need to always protect us especially when it’s you who need help. We’re not dumb” he walked out. Letting Seungcheol thinking of the meaning behind it.
No way… they don’t-
“Seungcheol ! Time to eat !”
He shook his head and walked downstairs.
Hansol moaned loudly as the customer finished inside him. His head was pressed against the floor in a painful way, his eyes were full of tears, biting his lip. His body was covered of hickeys going to his collarbone down to his chest. The customer pulled away making Hansol to slump on the floor, his body was so much shaking for the hard session. For the entire day, to 8 am until midnight, he was the only customer who used him like he wanted.
He was the lucky one.
Whoever will be chosen, could have an entire day alone with the new slave Hansol Vernon Chwe.
He turned Hansol in a rough way, and bended over to kiss him, this latter had lost all strength, it was already 11 pm. Hansol was sweating and he was sure that he was going to fall unconscious. He let him did what he wanted. The man pulled away, not in a good mood. He raised his hand and slapped Hansol as strong as he could on his left cheek. Hansol felt his cheek burning.
“Kiss back if you don’t want to be punished”
Hansol quickly apologized. “I’m sorry”
The customer scoffed but kissed him again roughly, not letting him a second to breath. Hansol tried his best to act like he wanted him to be. The customer pulled away, a smirk on his face.
“You see ? You can do it if you want”
The customer looked at Hansol’s milky chest before licking his lips.
“Just looking at you made my dick hard, fuck”
He put brutally three of his fingers in Hansol’s hole making his back to arch up.
“Let’s keep going my baby, I still have an hour”
They arrived at the shop, and for sure Hansol was amazed everytime he saw a shop that big. They entered in, Mingyu and Wonwoo immediately excused themselves before running away. Hansol was a little lost until he felt Seungcheol holding his hand. He looked at him.
“Let’s walk around, okay ?”
Hansol nodded. As they walked, Hansol noticed that the shop was in Christmas theme. In the middle of the place, was a big Christmas tree, decorated with tinsel garland, red, white, Christmas balls all colorful and even the big star on top of it. Under it was a bunch of gifts big and little. Everywhere was fake snow and even the workers had Christmas hat. Family were chatting happily, children were running everywhere, shoving them to see Santa Claus in his throne.
Even young, he already knew that Santa Claus didn’t exist.
Hansol remembered when his mother asked him to buy a gift for…
He stopped in his track, forcing Seungcheol to stop. He tried to remember who the gifts were for. He remembered everytime he gave to that person everything that he had. He wanted to make that person happy. Working, buying always something for… that person instead of buying himself something.
But… for who ?
He felt his head aching, he felt tired and breathless. He closed his eyes.
Why couldn’t he remember that person ? Why was he everytime in pain when he tried to ?
Before he could do something, he felt someone hugging him gently. He opened his eyes. It was Seungcheol.
“Hey, everything is okay Hansol”
Hearing his voice so soft, so calm made him feel a little better. Seungcheol began to stroke his hair, Hansol closed his eyes. He smelled Seungcheol’s scent which made him feel comfortable. He still didn’t know why he couldn’t remember but decided to stop thinking for now on. He was just going to worry his master for nothing.
Worry ? Like he was going to worry for someone like me.
Seungcheol pulled away as he looked carefully at Hansol.
“You’re feeling better ?”
Hansol nodded quickly “Y-Yes, thank you hyung”. “You know, we should ask Wonwoo to heal you if you keep having headaches”. Hansol shook his head “No, it’s okay, I’m sorry”. Seungcheol hummed. He took his hand and they continued walking until they reached the decoration section. Some of the tinsel garland were electricals with red, green, blue lights all twinkling. Others were Christmas balls with the star, there was even the famous little Santa that they could attached at the edge of the window.
“So, let’s buy some, since Mingyu burnt all of them” he looked at Hansol and noticed his quizzical frowned “Well yeah, he burnt them. He was having a little fight with Seungkwan in which was better pork or beef. He didn’t notice until he burnt the entire Christmas tree. Joshua had to use on him his power to calm him” he chuckled, remembering his face when he had all of this water on him. Hansol just nodded. Seungcheol took two tinsels garlands and showed them at Hansol. “Which one is better ?” Hansol was surprised that he asked him that. He looked at Seungcheol’s left hand who had the red tinsel garland, in the other hand was the electrical one with red, yellow and green twinkle lights. Hansol shrugged a little “I-I don’t know… they both are good…” Seungcheol furrowed. Hansol felt like that he was going to be mad but instantly, Seungcheol smiled widely “You’re right ! We’re going to take the two of them !”. Hansol nodded feeling relieved. They kept taking a few of them with Christmas balls. They walked through the kid section, seeing little car and even dinosaur, then dolls who could speak or Teddy bear, videogames and more.
But he remembered buying a doll for someone. Maybe for a friend of the family… oh right. They didn’t have any friends who they could share Christmas with. They were alone. But who was it for ? He felt his pain coming back and immediately shook his head. He closed his eyes for a second.
No, don’t think.
When he opened his eyes, Seungcheol was looking at him closely. Hansol backed off a little. “Are you sure you’re okay Hansol ?” “Y-Yes” Seungcheol furrowed “Tell me what’s on your mind”. Hansol blinked a few times before shaking his hands in front of him “I-It’s nothing, I’m sorry”.
“You know that you can’t lie to me Hansol ?”
Hansol felt goosebumps at the way Seungcheol said it. His aura put a pressure on him and his eyes pierced through his head. He felt kinda scared of him now. “I… I-uhm… I’m sorry master” Seungcheol changed his behaviour as he walked closer of Hansol. He cupped Hansol’s face, some people were looking at them strangely.
“Are you scared of me, Hansol ?”
The question took him by surprise. He looked right in his eyes before saying naturally.
Seungcheol was taken aback by his honesty. He smiled sadly and pulled away his hands. Hansol looked down, he felt a strange feeling in his chest. As if he was guilty to make him sad.
“Why are you scared of me ?”
Hansol looked at him and bit his lip.
“You have the right to do everything you want to me, beat me, torture me… kill me” He noticed Seungcheol’s expression changing to sad at shocked “And I’m not going to lie to you, master, but I’m always scared to do something you don’t like and finished by being punished”. It’s the first time that he told to his master how he truly felt. But when he understood every words that passed his lips, his eyes widened and he immediately bowed down “I-I’m s-so sorry Master ! I-I didn’t mean to be disrespectful ! I’m so sorry please forgive me ! O-Of course y-you can do whatever you w-want to me ! I-I’ll respect every orders and punishments”. Seungcheol was sad to hear Hansol said that, he tried his hardest to make Hansol had a good life with them but he was still acting as a slave. He was at least a little happy, Hansol had talk about his feelings but he didn’t see that coming. He needed this latter to express his feelings about it. He really needed to talk to them, he suffered for too long and keeping them for himself wasn't the best idea.
He noticed Hansol who was still bowing, he sighed “You don’t need to always bow like that”. Hansol straightened up, he was going to apologize again but Seungcheol hugged him more carefully like he was scared to frighten Hansol.
“I promised to never hurt you, and I will keep this promise”
He pulled away, still with his sad smile. He intertwined his fingers with Hansol’s and began to walk. “Did I break this promise ?” Hansol looked at him “No” Seungcheol smiled.
“Then don’t worry”
Hansol was on his elbows, his butt up, the customer thrusting roughly his hands on Hansol’s hips. Hansol couldn’t move anymore, moaning and trying his best to stay awake. It was already past midnight, and even if he begged him to stop, the customer kept pounding into him. Hansol was crying silently as he bit his lip. He couldn’t take it anymore, he just wanted to push the man away, at least try. His vision began to be blurred, he felt himself falling unconscious until he heard a knock. The man didn’t stop thrusting but looked at the door.
“Mister, I’m sorry to break your moment but you have to stop now”
The man smirked and thrusted harder making Hansol to moan loudly, he took Hansol by his hips so hard, his nails digging in his skin, as he kept fucking him.
“Or what ? What are you going to do ?”
The door opened and a man entered. Hansol couldn’t clearly see him because of his tears and tiredness.
“It’s better for you to stop before I call the guard”
“Oh, really ?”
He stopped thrusting but his hands were still on Hansol’s hips.
“Do you know what power I have ?”
The contact between his hands and Hansol’s hips began slowly to change into rock. It kept getting through Hansol’s entire body going to his hips at his face and to his hips at his foot. Hansol was changing into a statue. Hansol felt pain as he get to his chest, he couldn’t breathe correctly. Before he could keep going the man called the guard, he came and raised his hand to the customer who get projected against a wall with a big piece of metal around his throat.
Hansol slumped on the floor taking a big breath. The man ran towards him and kneeled.
“Are you okay little boy ?”
He turned Hansol, so his back was against the floor and lifted his head. He pushed away some bangs hiding Hansol’s eyes. He wiped away the tears falling, a little smile on his face. Hansol nodded, answering his question. The man looked down, noticing Hansol’s erection.
“Oh, you still have a boner, don’t worry I’m going to help you”
Before Hansol could protest, he felt the warm hand of the man on his member, stroking. Hansol moaned and quickly put his hands on his mouth. The man chuckled “It’s better if you let everything flow out”. He kept pumping Hansol’s member, making this latter to let out some cute moans, he hid his face on the man’s chest, closing his eyes “I-I’m close”. He looked at the man’s face only to see a brilliant smile “Then cum”. He moaned as he released in the man’s hand.
Hansol was tired, he couldn’t even move, he closed his eyes, the last thing he saw was the man smiling.
“I’m Min-Soo, your guardian”
We're already on the eleventh chapter ! (^u^)/
By the way it's going to be a long ass story, maybe more than twenty chapters maybe thirty I don't really know...
And I hope you'll stay until the end, there is already a bunch of moments that I planned before writing it !
Hansol slowly opened his eyes, he felt warm, he could hear something beating next to his ear. More like a heartbeat. He lifted his head, only to see the man smiling at him. He noticed the slave’s tattoo on his throat.
“Finally awake little boy ?”
Hansol immediately pulled away of him and backed off on his butt before moaning in pain. He looked at his hips only to see bruises and some scratches. He didn’t have the kimono anymore, just a simple white shirt and short. He looked back at the man.
The man sat.
“Wh-Who are you ?”
“You’re not a good listener ! I’m Min-Soo, your guardian !”
Hansol looked at him. He was older than him, long white hair which stopped in the middle of his back, his eyes, one blue and the other green. He was skinny and was acting almost like a child, exaggerating his expression. Hansol furrowed.
“I don’t need any guardian, I can take care of myself”
Min-Soo laughed, like it was the most hilarious thing he could hear to the point that he fell on his back. Hansol felt upset but decided to look away. When Min-Soo managed to stop himself, he sat and looked at Hansol.
“Kids this day, so disrespectful… why are you like this ? I’m here to help you !”
Hansol clenched his jaw.
“I don’t need any help ! You’re just going to betray me too !”
His words went out easily, remembering Hyun-Su who still didn’t give him any contact. Min-Soo pouted. He came closer of Hansol making this latter to back off until his back touched the wall. His face was close of Hansol.
“Are you thinking of Hyun-Su hyung ?”
Hansol opened his mouth to say something but shut it. He looked down. He wanted to know what happened to him.
“Do you… do you know what happened to him ?” asked Hansol a little worried.
Min-Soo furrowed, closed his eyes and put his index on his chin, rubbing in a way, that show that he was thinking. He opened his eyes and smiled.
“No idea !”
Hansol sighed in a tired way and face-palmed himself.
“You’re not helping”
“I just know that the last time we saw him, was when he went out of your room” he pointed at Hansol.
Hansol’s eyes went wide for a second, he looked down, guilt hitting him.
“I… I think it’s because of me… I think he killed himself”
Min-Soo sat next to Hansol, stroking his cheek. Hansol put his head on his shoulder.
“Oh, my little boy you can cry on my shoulder if you want !” he said as he pinched his cheek.
Hansol pushed him. “Why would I ? I don’t even know you !”
Min-Soo grinned. “Well well well, I’m Min-Soo, I’m nineteen years old, I don’t remember any member of my family and I became a slave at fifteen !”
Hansol tilted, eyebrows furrowed. “Why are you telling me all of that ?”
Min-Soo furrowed, his hands on his hips. “It’s you who told me to ! Now it’s your turn !”
“I don’t want to ! Leave me alone now”
Min-Soo sighed, his childish behaviour changing into a mature one for a split second before pouting like a baby “It’s okay if you don’t want, but if you need help don’t call me anymore”. He stood up and walked out, still pouting.
Hansol sighed, his knees were against his chest, his hands locking them, his head on his knees. All he had to do was wait until his first customer of the day come.
Hansol noticed the plate of food on the ground. He walked until he could take the plate in his hands. Dog food. He sighed, and began to eat quietly.
They came back home, Mingyu and Seungcheol with the Christmas tree in their arms. They put it on a corner of the living-room. Wonwoo and Hansol had bags full of decoration of Christmas.
They put them on the table of the living-room.
“Let’s begin !”
Seungcheol and Mingyu began to stand up the tree, putting him in his pot.
Wonwoo took one of the bags and walked upstairs, Hansol didn’t say anything. He took the decorations in the bags and put them on the table. When the tree was finally standing, they began to put the tinsels garlands and the Christmas balls. Wonwoo came back to help them. Mingyu asked Hansol to put the cakes in the fridge with the others which he did. They kept going until Seungcheol’s phone rang. He looked at the message before sighing.
“Sorry guys, need to go”
The others nodded as he quickly put his shoes and took his keys. Hansol watched him going out of the house.
“Hansol, can you give me the tinsel garland please ?”
Hansol nodded, giving to Mingyu the yellow one. He wondered where his master was going.
From : Woozi
At 2:47 p.m.
Seungcheol sighed. This message was kind of a code. When he only said “Office”, it meant that they would continue their investigation on the Slave Company. He entered the building, going at his floor. He saw Woozi and Hoshi waiting in his office.
He entered it and locked the door, he then pulled the shutters to hide them from the others. He looked back at the two men.
“What do you have ?”
Woozi was sitting, with his personal computer, tapping at full speed. When he found what he wanted, he showed it to Seungcheol.
“I found Hansol’s house”
Seungcheol’s eyes widened.
There, on the computer was the address of Hansol.
“H-How did you find it ?”
Woozi smiled. “Well, it was in the Slave Company’s files, from where he lived, passing by where they found him until you”
He furrowed, this time Hoshi answered. “Everything, from how many people he met, his past owners until you, they have everything and Woozi cracked it”
Woozi added. “We couldn’t know the names of his past owners, they must have a hacker or someone with that ability but at least we have his address”
“How long ?”
Woozi answered. “One hour in car”
He walked towards the door. “Let’s go”
His customers of the morning went smoothly without causing any trouble. Hansol was relieved about it. And now, he was getting hungry, he already knew that he would only have one meat per day. He looked at the clock, 1 pm.
He sighed shakily.
He quickly wiped away his tears forming in the corner of his eyes.
His life was that for now on.
He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard someone knocking. He stood up while the customer went in. Hansol bowed down politely. “Hello mister, how can I help you ?”
The customer walked slowly in front of him before stopping. He unzipped his jean, beginning to pump himself.
“Strip for me”
Hansol gulped and slowly took off his shirt, throwing it on the ground with his pair of trousers. He only had his boxer. Hansol could feel the gaze of the customer on him. He slowly pulled down his boxer making it fall to his ankles. He threw it next to his others clothes.
He was fully naked.
He looked back at the customer who was licking his lips like a predator, stopping himself from pumping, he was hard now.
He pushed Hansol roughly making him fall on his back hardly. He winced and felt the customer spreading his legs. Without any warning he pushed his manhood inside Hansol forcing his entrance. Hansol moaned in pain loudly. He felt his inside bleeding as the customer kept smashing his hips into him brutally. The customer smirked as his hands went to his throat. He began to tighten his grip, choking Hansol, still pounding into him.
“Such a bitch for me”
He smirked, Hansol put his hands on the customer’s, trying to pull them away. Hansol couldn’t make any sound, couldn’t call someone to help him, couldn’t gulp, couldn’t stop his tears from falling. As the customer tightened more and more his grip, thrusting hardly, Hansol felt his vision getting blurred, his hands fell on the ground, saliva dripped by the sides of his mouth, falling slowly unconscious, closing his eyes.
He didn’t notice until, he could breathe again. He opened wide his eyes and took a deep breath, coughing. He felt someone lifting his head, Hansol put his hand on his throat, calming his coughs.
“Thank god, I came in time !”
Hansol quickly knew who it was.
Hansol tugged at his shirt, gripping it tightly as he understood what could have happened next.
He could have died.
Min-Soo chuckled, stroking his hair gently. “It’s okay don’t worry, the guard kicked him out”
Hansol let his tears fell free, trembling and hiding his face in Min-Soo’s chest.
“W-What am I s-supposed t-to do now ? W-What if i-it happened again ?”
Min-Soo was surprised by his question, he smiled gently, hugging him.
“That’s why I’m here. I’m your guardian Hansol. I will take care of you”
Hansol closed his eyes, sobbing quietly in Min-Soo’s embrace. He felt more calm, Min-Soo kept stroking his hair. He gave to Hansol his clothes on the ground, releasing his hug to let him wear them. When he finished, he sat on the ground next to Min-Soo who gave him again a hug.
The door slammed opened, the Host entering in. Hansol felt cold sweat all over his body, trembling more. He tried to back off but Min-Soo didn’t let him.
He should have known.
Min-Soo was going to betray him too.
The Host stopped in front of them, his face showing his anger.
“What the hell are you doing ?! You have a customer waiting for you ! You little shit !”
Hansol felt more scared, before he could say anything, Min-Soo talked with a little pout.
“But daddy, he almost die ! Can you let him a day of rest ?”
Hansol’s eyes widened at the nickname.
“No way ! And what are you doing here Min-Soo ?!”
Min-Soo put Hansol on the ground, before standing up. He came closer of the host, he took his hand and brought it under his shirt. He whispered hotly in his ear.
“Please daddy, I’ll let you punish me like you want tonight”
The host froze. He groaned before walking out.
“Last time !”
Min-Soo jumped in happiness. “Thank you daddy !”
He sat next to Hansol who was still shocked. He looked at Hansol with a bright smile.
“You and the host, how ?”
“Oh ! He has a soft spot for me. One time he told me that I looked like his son”
Hansol furrowed. “But why is he using you then ?”
Min-Soo smiled. “I think they had this kind of relation”
Hansol nodded slowly. Something came to his mind and felt a little embarrassed to not have said it before.
“Th-Thank you f-for saving me”
Min-Soo looked at him and hugged him suddenly.
“You’re so cute !”
Hansol blushed but hugged back. He pulled away and asked him “How did you know that he was… choking me ?”. Min-Soo answered “I was looking at the cameras with the security guards. Since I’m the favorite of the host, they let me do some things” he smiled brightly.
Hansol’s stomach began to rumble. He blushed more, embarrassed about the noise coming from him. Min-Soo laughed “Hungry ?”. Hansol looked away, his cheeks still red. Min-Soo whispered in his ear “Let’s go eat !”.
Hansol furrowed his eyebrows. “What ? But we’re not allowed to-”
Min-Soo forced him to stand up, a big grin on his face “Of course we are !”. He took Hansol’s hand “By the way, I have the power of camouflage” he winked at him with a smirk.
Hansol was surprised, Min-Soo opened the door and used his power to become like the walls, the guard was playing with his phone. Hansol gasped but Min-Soo muffled it with his hand. “Calm down he can’t see us”, Hansol nodded. They walked as they stayed against a wall, going downstairs without making any noise. When they were downstairs, they walked slowly, going towards somewhere that looked like a cafeteria. Some guards were eating with others that he didn’t know on what they were working to be here. They went behind the counter, Hansol saw sandwiches, rice, meat and vegetables making him to salive. Min-Soo looked at him and shook his head, they walked in a room which was behind the counter. Min-Soo and Hansol could only see dog foods everywhere. There was a shelf full of boxes with dog foods. Hansol opened his mouth “Why ? We can eat rice and meat ! I don’t want to eat that” Min-Soo took his shoulder and looked in his eyes “Hansol we’re slave, we are not allowed to. I know that you really want to but you have to go with it” Hansol looked down “It’s going to be hard for you but you’ll get used to it”.
Hansol wanted to cry in frustration. He knew that he was a slave and nothing could help him about it. But he didn’t know that he wouldn’t be allowed to eat correctly or even shower.
He sighed and nodded. Min-Soo smiled and took two cans of dog food. He took again Hansol’s hand. “We should go now”
They arrived at Hansol’s house, in Hongdae, Seungcheol parked his car. They went out and looked at the facade of the house.
It was old, abandoned and depraved. Nobody wanted to have a house with an homicide and halfers living there before.
He shared a look with his two partners.
They walked slowly in, the parket cracking by their weights. The scene was like the memory but more old and with a lot of things missing. Hoshi spoke “We found an article about a murder that happened here” Seungcheol looked at him.
“It said that Vernon killed his mother”
Woozi looked at Seungcheol silently. Seungcheol closed his eyes as he sighed. He opened them back.
“He didn’t kill his mother. Someone forced him to”
Woozi asked “What do you mean ? What did you see ?” he said referring to the memories.
Seungcheol answered as he looked on the ground where Hansol’s mom died, a pool of blood had dried. “Two guys were waiting him, one of them had the body controller power. He forced Hansol to kill his… to kill his mother”
Hoshi and Woozi nodded slowly. They didn’t know the full story but with what he just said, they knew he wasn’t lying. They suspected Seungcheol for developing feelings towards Vernon but decided not to ask anything. Especially since they were working on the Slave company. They put special gloves and slowly looked for clues.
A question popped up in Hoshi’s mind as they walked in the living-room, looking for anything that could help them. “Does the Boss know about Hansol ?”
Seungcheol looked under the couch “Well… kind of” Woozi and Hoshi looked at him quizzically “What do you mean ?”. Seungcheol put his hand on the nape of his neck “I… I just told him that I was looking for a teacher for someone with a level of elementary school… and he didn’t question anything, he just gave me the number of one of his contact”. Woozi and Hoshi face-palmed themselves. Woozi groaned “You’re going to be in deep shit if you don’t tell him” Hoshi added quickly “What if he thought you were using him as a slave ?!”. Seungcheol sighed, he was having a bad feeling about it. Instead of telling them, he lied “No don’t worry, I’m having a good feeling” They sighed loudly showing how he was wrong. They kept looking in the living-room, the kitchen, and Seungcheol decided to look in the wardrobe where Sofia had hidden before. He didn’t even know if she was still alive or not. He kneeled and looked in some boxes, only to find an old book. He stood up with the book, blowing on it and making dusts to be taken away by it. He sat on the couch. The two others did the same, wondering what it was about.
It was a photo album.
He looked at the first picture.
“Mom ! Stop taking pictures ! I don’t like it !” Hansol who was seven year olded looked at Sofia who was still a one year olded baby, laughing cutely. She was in his arms and it made his mom want to take a picture.
“Come on Honey, do a big smile for me !”
Hansol pouted but immediately smiled at her.
Hoshi exclaimed suddenly. “He has a sister ?!” Woozi hit him on his arm for the sudden yell. Seungcheol smiled “Yeah… she’s Sofia but I don’t know what happened to her after the incident”. Hoshi and Woozi shared a look and decided to stop asking anything else.
He turned the page, only seeing Hansol with his sister again in his arms. He should ask Hansol if he thought to know where she was.
He turned another page.
“Mom ! You should smile !” Hansol was holding the camera. His mom glared at him. “Don’t yell, your sister is sleeping” She was currently sitting in her bedroom with Sofia in her arms, rocking her. Her eyes could show how tired she was. Taking care of two children on her own was not easy.
“Sorry, but come on mom, smile !” He whispered. His mom chuckled and smiled gently at him.
Seungcheol sighed shakily. He looked at another picture.
“Sofia ! Blow your candles !” It was the birthday of Sofia. She was four years old. Sofia smiled, her princess cake in front of her. Hansol had created little birthday hats with colorful papers. She closed her eyes and opened them back. She took a deep breath and blew her candles while Hansol and her mom were singing Happy Birthday in english. When all the candles were blew out, they all clapped loudly.
He closed the photo album. He stood up, the album in one hand. He put it on the table. “We should go upstairs now” They nodded.
Woozi took Seungcheol’s wrist forcing him to stop. “Seungcheol, if it’s too much for you, you can go back. We’ll take care of the rest”
Seungcheol smiled trying to reassure him. “Nah, don’t worry I’m fine. Plus, how are you going to go back without my car ?”
Hoshi answered right away. “With me ! I’m faster than all cars, so…”
Seungcheol chuckled softly. “It wasn’t a real question ! Let’s keep going”
They went upstairs. There was a bathroom and two rooms. It wasn’t a big house, it was just enough for them. They didn’t had a lot of money, they were new in Korea, powerless and coming from America didn’t help them. But they survive. Seungcheol had respect for his mother for being strong and determinate.
He walked in her room which was very tidy. A princess blanket was on the bed making him smile. Sofia was always sleeping with her mother. He looked in the wardrobe, no clothes. He looked in the night stand drawer. He found a letter from Simon Chwe written in english.
Hansol’s dad ?
He opened it and began to read it. He wasn’t that bad in english and managed to understand it.
I’m sorry Melody.
I can’t stay with you. I need to take care of something. If I stay, you’ll be in danger with Hansol.
If something ever happened to you, I wouldn’t be able to live with it.
I’m sorry to have lied to you about my job but I didn’t want you to have problems because of me.
And it’s not sure but, if everything is done, I’ll come back and will stop everything.
But I’ll understand if you don’t want me anymore.
I love you,
Seungcheol furrowed. That’s why he wasn’t there in Hansol’s memory. He disappeared for their sake.
But who wanted to hurt them ? What job put him in that situation ? Why couldn’t he tell the truth ? What did he has to take care of ? Did he knows about what happened to them ?
So much question but not even one answers. He sighed. Another thing to look for. He put it in his pocket inside his jacket. He looked everywhere in the room but nothing else was interesting. He noticed that the shelf hadn't any book on it, while before it was full. He shook his head. They walked out and went in what they guessed was Hansol’s bedroom.
It was pretty messy. Some clothes on the ground and nothing else. There were supposed to have toys everywhere in the room. But nothing. As if someone stole the toys. Only a simple princess was there showing that he must had play a lot with his sister. They looked in his wardrobe, his shelf which was completely empty too, bed and even bag. Woozi looked under the pillow and found a little note in ball. He opened it and read it out loud “ You better come tomorrow with my homework done or you’ll regret it ”, Hoshi looked at Seungcheol “What happened next ?”. Seungcheol smiled a little “He didn’t do it and that kid beaten Hansol” Hoshi nodded slowly, thinking, Seungcheol continued, still smiling “But he was smiling”. Woozi and Hoshi smiled a little. Hansol wasn’t scared. He was strong. Something that he took from his mother. They kept looking for clues about the Slave Company but nothing. They sighed in unison.
Woozi talked as he looked by the window. “Maybe we should ask the neighbours”, Hoshi jumped. “Yeah ! Good idea !” Seungcheol shook his head making the two boys to groan again “They weren’t welcome here, if you know what I mean”. They sighed again.
Seungcheol’s phone rang. He took it seeing that it was his Boss, he told first to his two partners that they should go now. They ran downstairs, Seungcheol took the photo album. As he took the call, they were going in the car, with Hoshi driving it.
“Seungcheol, you and your two partners, where are you ?”
“We were…” Seungcheol bit his lip, he didn’t know what to say, he noticed Hoshi being more nervous and Woozi was saying… what ? He concentrated on his lips and it tilted.
“... With some friends, you remember Jun and Minghao ?”
“Oh yes I do remember. Okay but I need you, Hoshi and Woozi to come back, we have maybe found something about Chae”
Seungcheol was relieved and quickly responded “Be there in less than an hour”.
He hung up, making the two others to sigh relieved.
Hoshi asked, still driving. “What did he wants ?”
“They found maybe clues about Chae”
“Okay let’s go !”
After eating, Hansol and Min-Soo laid on the ground, looking at the ceiling. Min-Soo explained to him some things, like they could only wash just before the auctions, men and women were separated to avoid any relationship. They were cameras only for any physical hit that could cause death and for live. The customers were first checked to not been infected by something like AIDS. Sometimes customers took their own toys or clothes for them, and they can take a slave out for as long as he wants somewhere. He also told him that if he was bought by someone and the customer wouldn’t be happy, they will send him to the punishment room. And just by hearing it, it made Hansol to have goosebumps.
“And I think that’s all you need to know for now !”
Hansol nodded slowly, he was getting sleepy. His eyes were closing until he heard Min-Soo talking.
“You’re cute when you’re dozing off”
Hansol looked at Min-Soo, silently. Their gazes met, Min-Soo smiled warmly.
“Why do you help me ?”
His eyebrows lifted for a second but he immediately smiled fondly with a hint of sadness.
“You look like me, when I first came here…”
Hansol listened as Min-Soo came closer of him. His hand found his way on Hansol’s cheek, caressing gently.
“Scared, alone, and a new slave who still wants his life back”
Hansol closed his eyes, as he put his head on Min-Soo’s chest. He felt himself crying again. It was so true. He wanted to get out of here. He wanted to be free.
But nobody was waiting him, so why would he go out ?
Finishing by living in the street without a home, food and water.
It was useless.
Even the Slave Company was better.
Min-Soo stroked his hair, massaging his scalp.
“I’m sorry for being rude to you…”
Min-Soo chuckled warmly. “It’s okay don’t worry, you should sleep now”
Hansol drifted slowly to sleep, hearing a soft voice singing a lullaby.
Hansol woke up with a jump, his eyes wide open for the sudden cold water threw at him. He sat, coughing a little and looked at the one who did it.
“So it’s you Hansol Vernon Chwe ?”
Hansol wiped away some drops of water on his face, nodding. The man clenched his jaw. Without a second, he took Hansol by his collar forcing him to stand up, their eyes meeting. The man punched him strongly on his stomach. Hansol coughed as he fell on his knees for the sudden hit.
“It’s because of you that Hyun-Su hyung killed himself ?!”
Well I'm a little late, I wanted to update it Friday but family stuff happened... (._.)
Anyway, I'll update in two weeks like usual !
The three policemen arrived at the police station. They went straight to the Boss’s office. This latter went to the laboratory, workers were looking at a lot of videos.
Someone waved at them, showing that he wanted to talk to them. They came closer and looked at the video.
“I was waiting for you ! I saw something”
The policeman showed them a video. It was a crowded street, but something caught their eyes. An invisible thing were pushing the people. It was like he was in a rush.
“Found him” Hoshi smiled in excitement.
“When was it ?” asked Woozi, a little suspicious.
“Today at 1 pm”
They looked at him, startled a little. Seungcheol asked as he took a computer to look by himself next to the policeman. “Is there others videos where we could see him ?”
They looked at the videos for hours, looking for him, finding him and losing him. Since he was invisible, it was really complicated. They kept losing him, frustrating them. Hoshi stood up, outstretched his entire body. “Guys, we should go, it’s almost midnight”
Seungcheol looked at him, surprised. “Already ?”, he looked at his watch, wincing at the time. 11:40 pm. He looked at his phone, missing calls and messages. It was from Mingyu and Wonwoo. He quickly responded a “Sorry, busy with work. I’ll come before midnight” . They stood up, turning off the computers. They were the last ones.
They went out of the building, Hoshi waved away as he used his power to go back home. Woozi and S.Coups went in the car. He started the motor and began to move the car. As he drove, Jihoon decided to bring the topic, looking out “So… you and Vernon ?”. Seungcheol quickly glanced at him then looked back at the street “It’s… okay ? Why are you asking that ?”. Woozi sighed.
“We’re not policemen for nothing, we’re not dumb”
Seungcheol sighed tiredly. “You too ? Wonwoo said the same thing” Woozi looked at him. “You’re not good at hiding” “Really ?”
Woozi looked nostalgic as he spoke, looking out the window.
“The way you talk about him, the way you’re worried about him…”
He looked back at Seungcheol.
“You look like the past Seungcheol”
Seungcheol’s eyes widened. He stopped the car abruptly in the middle of the street, others cars behind them stopped, hooting at them.
He looked in front, his eyes glowing with sadness. “You think ?”
Jihoon nodded slowly. “I can even write lyrics about it” Seungcheol chuckled. His smile slowly faded away.
“I don’t want to look like the old me. I was weak and stupid”
Woozi shook his head. “That’s not true”
Seungcheol looked at him.
“You were in love”
They looked in each others eyes for some seconds before Woozi frowned “Can you move the car, it’s pissing me off that people hoots at us”. Seungcheol laughed and moved the car.
They arrived at Woozi’s home. He parked his car, Woozi went out, before waving, he added one last thing.
“Take care of you Cheol”
Seungcheol smiled. “You too Jihoon”
Jihoon entered his home, Seungcheol sighed as he drove away, heading to his home.
Hansol was currently sitting on the ground of the living-room, knees against chest, hands locking them. He was slowly dozing off. He had to wait for his master to come back. He had to greet him after a hard day of work. It was his role, being always there for his master.
He almost fell asleep when he heard a key unlocking the front door. He quickly stood up as he rubbed his eyes. Seungcheol entered in, taking off his coat and shoes, a hand holding the photo book. He noticed Hansol who bowed down.
“Welcome home hyung”
Seungcheol lifted his eyebrows in surprise. “D-Did you wait for me ? Just to say welcome home ?”
Hansol nodded “Y-Yes”. He shouldn’t have done that. Of course his master didn’t want to hear his slave say that just before sleeping. He looked down “I-I’m sorry”.
Seungcheol came closer and lifted his chin slowly. “Don’t apologise, it’s just that it’s almost midnight Hansol. Don’t wait for me after 7 in the afternoon”
At that moment Seungcheol just wanted to hug him. He was so cute. He didn't think twice and hugged him making him to stumble a little, surprised by the sudden action. Hansol didn’t say anything, letting him hug him as much as he wanted.
Seungcheol pulled away. He smiled as he rubbed his right cheek. “That’s cute, Thank you Hansolie”
Hansol looked away, he felt his cheeks heating up again.
Why do I always feel like this around him ?
Hansol shook his head, noticing the book in his hand, while Seungcheol told him “You should go and sleep, I’ll take a quick shower and then I’ll sleep with you”. Hansol was surprised “I-It’s fine hyung, I can sleep alo-” Seungcheol shook his head “Nope ! I want to sleep with you tonight”. Seungcheol went upstairs to take a shower, letting Hansol processing all of this. Hansol went upstairs, in his room. He sat at the edge of his bed. While waiting him, Hansol decided to drink his medicine. Everytime he felt more tired, his body felt heavy and more warm than usual. But he wasn’t going to let himself fall on his bed. He was going to wait for his master to come back first.
Seungcheol went in his room, after ten minutes of showering and brushing, hiding the photo book and the letter in his second drawer of his nightstand. He went in Hansol’s room carefully, taking off his shirt. He closed the door and used his phone as his alarm o’clock. He put it on the nightstand. Hansol was still sitting, looking at what he was doing. He stood up and pulled away the blanket, Seungcheol helped him to climb on the bed, seeing that he was tired. He climbed the bed after him and they laid on it. Seungcheol pulled back the blanket on both of them. He looked at his right, Hansol was drifting to sleep. He smiled and kissed his forehead.
“Good night Hansolie”
“Good night hyung”
Min-Soo intervened in time, stopping the man from hitting Hansol again. This latter took the opportunity and backed off on his butt.
“What are you doing ?!” Min-Soo yelled, alerting a guard.
“Let me kill that bastard !” he pushed him making him fall on the ground. The guard used his power, projecting the man towards the wall with metal around his left hand.
“LET ME GO ! THIS ASSHOLE NEEDS TO DIE ! BECAUSE OF YOU MY BIG BROTHER IS DEAD !”
Min-Soo ran next to Hansol and looked at him carefully. Hansol was looking down in a guilty way.
He did kill himself.
Hansol pushed Min-Soo away, putting himself on his knees, his hands on the floor. He bowed down until his head touched the floor. He bit his lip and closed his eyes tightly.
“I-I’m so sorry, I didn’t know that he would do this because of me”
Because of his selfishness, someone died.
“I-I know that everything is my fault… i-if you want me to do something, I’ll-”
“I WANT YOU TO FUCKING DIE ! TO DISAPPEAR ! WHY DO YOU EVEN EXIST ?! IT’S YOUR FAULT ! EVERYTHING IS YOUR FAULT !”
Hansol stayed like this, letting some tears fell on the ground.
He was right. Why did he exist ? Nobody wanted him, nobody was waiting him, he was just a toy for others.
Min-Soo forced him to raise his head. Hansol was crying, whispering apologise after apologise, looking down.
The guard took Hyun-Su’s brother out, he was still yelling and screaming to let him kill Hansol.
Min-Soo hugged him and stroked his hair. Hansol hid his face on his shoulder, crying and apologising again and again and again.
“It’s okay, it’s okay. It’s not your fault that Hyun-Su hyung killed himself. He had a lot of difficulty to be like the Host wanted him to be. He was taking care too much of others rather than taking care of himself. He was too nice. It wasn’t a job for him”
Hansol listened, his sobs more quieter than before.
“I think that for Hyun-Su hyung, it was too much for him and his only way out was… that”
Hansol nodded slowly, he stopped crying, letting only shaky breaths.
“But… don’t you think he’s gone for a better world ?”
He looked at Hansol’s eyes which were still watery. Min-Soo cupped his face, his thumbs wiping away the paths of his tears. They looked in each other's eyes for a moment before Min-Soo leaned down and pecked his lips gently. Hansol was surprised but didn’t push him away. He didn’t care anymore. After all he should die.
He should stop thinking of himself.
He was too selfish.
“Don’t worry Hansolie, I’ll be there for you”
A knock stopped them. It was a customer. Min-Soo and Hansol stood up. Hansol wiped away the rest of his tears before Min-Soo greeted first and walked out. The customer looked at Hansol making him nervous, he bowed down.
“H-Hello mister, how can I-”
“On your knees”
Hansol put himself on his knees in front of the customer. The customer took him by his hair, forcing him to look in his eyes.
“What are you waiting for ?”
Hansol immediately apologise. He began to unzip the customer’s jean. He noticed the bulge in his pants. He pulled out the manhood of the customer.
He opened his mouth, taking the manhood’s head, licking it slowly. Before he could take it more, the customer shoved him down on his cock, making him gag. His two hands took Hansol’s hair strongly, forcing him to bob his head in rhythm of his thrusts. Hansol shut tightly his eyes, new tears appeared. He almost felt like he was choking. He thrusted more forcing him so hard on his cock, that Hansol had to put his hands on the customer's thighs to not lose his balance. The smell was like all of others people that he already… used his mouth for. But he had to do with it. He was a slave.
The customer pounded deeper, touching the end of his throat before cumming inside his mouth. Hansol swallowed everything that he could before the customer pushed him roughly, the rest of his seed fell on his face.
The customer took his phone and took a picture of Hansol. He walked out, saying nothing. Hansol touched the seed on his face.
“Th-Thank you for using me, mister…”
Weeks passed and Hansol was getting more close with Min-Soo. Since the brother of Hyun-Su, Jung, was taking care of this floor, Hansol had a lot of problems with him. He always protected him from Hyun-Su’s brother. Hansol felt more and more guilty.
The death of Hyun-Su was a weight on his mind. He kept having nightmare about it, Hyun-Su begging him to let him go, and him taking the rope, putting it around his neck, kicking the chair and looking at him choking. But there wasn’t only him. His mother too. He was in front of her, shooting at her over and over again. But she always crawled back asking him heartbreaking questions “Hansol what did I do wrong ? Why did you kill me ? I was your mother, why did you kill me ? Why Hansol ? Why ?” and he just shot at her again and again.
He killed two people.
Everytime that he woke up, scared and crying, Min-Soo was there to help him. Everytime he took him in his arms, kissing his head, kissing his tears, kissing his lips to make him feel better. And it worked. Min-Soo always slept with Hansol, no matter what. He wanted to make sure that Jung wasn’t going to beat Hansol at night.
It was 11 in the afternoon. Hansol would have his last customer of the day.
Min-Soo was with him, playing with Hansol’s hair.
“Why are you still here ? You don’t have any customer ?” asked Hansol, annoyed by Min-Soo’s presence.
Min-Soo pinched Hansol’s cheeks. “Well the Host is my only customer”
Hansol pulled his hands away, frowning. “But you’re always with me ? When does he use you then ?”
Min-Soo grinned widely. “You know that I go back in my room when you’re sleeping and then I’ll come back ?”
Hansol’s mouth opened in a shape of “o”, nodding. “That makes sense”
Min-Soo laughed warmly. “Of course that makes sense !”
A knock interrupted them. It was his customer. Hansol stood up and Min-Soo used his power to disappear. The door opened, revealing two men, a blonde hair man and a black hair man. They were in their thirties. Hansol was surprised. He never had two customers at the same time. He bowed at them. “Hello misters, how can I help you ?”
The blonde one sat on the ground, a smirk on his lips. “How about fingering yourself ?”
Hansol nodded. He took off his shirt, jean and boxer. He sat on his knees, and put two fingers inside his mouth. He began to suck them, trying to put as much as saliva as possible. He looked at his two customers who were completely hard. He pulled away his fingers from his mouth, and went at his entrance. He slowly pulled his middle finger inside him, a moan passed through his lips. When he felt that he was beginning to adjust himself, he put another finger, pumping in and out slowly. He looked at his two customers who were just in front of him. The black haired man kneeled in front of him, enjoying the view. The blonde man was recording it with his phone. Moans escaped from Hansol’s mouth as he added one last finger. The black haired stopped him by taking his hand. He sat.
“Ride your daddy”
Hansol climbed the customer’s lap. One of the customer’s hand was on Hansol’s hips and the other one taking his hard length, positioning at Hansol’s hole. Hansol slowly went down, feeling the man’s manhood. The customer took him by his hips and smashed him on his cock, a broken moan slipped from Hansol for the pain. He began to pound hard inside him. The other one was standing up, next to him, still recording. He took Hansol by his hair, forcing him to suck him. Hansol gagged a few times, trying his best to use his tongue as much as possible. The black haired thrusted harder, taking him so hard by his hips. Hansol moaned, vibration getting through the customer's manhood inside his mouth. They both came at the same time, inside Hansol. He took Hansol by his bangs forcing him to stop sucking as he swallowed everything. The other pushed Hansol making him fall on the ground. Hansol looked weakly at the wall. Min-Soo was there. Invisible but still there.
“Let’s change our roles now”
Hansol opened his eyes. He rubbed them a little forcefully. He looked in front of him, Seungcheol master was sleeping. He looked at the clock. 5:47 am. He felt something on his waist and looked down. It was the hand of his master. He looked back up at his master. If master wanted to touch him, he would let him.
But something else, crossed his mind. He wanted to… hold his hand. He didn’t know why. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. But… should he try it ? He bit his lower lip. He would be punished if his master knew about it. He closed his eyes briefly. Slowly his hand travelled Seungcheol’s arm until he reached the hand on his waist. He paused. He held his breath and tried to hold his hand. When it was done, Seungcheol’s hand answered back as he held Hansol’s hand a little more tightly. Hansol was surprised and let out the breath he was holding. He looked back at Seungcheol who was still sleeping. He shook his head.
Why am I doing this ? I’m just a slave, I’m his toy nothing else.
He pulled his hand away and looked at him. Seungcheol’s hand went firm on his waist, surprising him again. He didn’t say anything and closed his eyes.
Seungcheol’s phone began to ring, making him groan. He sat and turned off his alarm. Hansol just looked at him. He stood up and looked at Hansol.
Startled a little bit. “You’re awake ? Sorry”
Hansol quickly spoke. “I-It’s not your fault hyung, I was already awake”
Seungcheol leaned down and kissed Hansol on his forehead.
“You should sleep then. Sleep tight Hansolie”
He began to walk away. Hansol opened his mouth and shut it. He closed his eyes tightly and opened them back, his lips trembling from the nervousness.
“B-Be careful hyung”
Seungcheol looked at him, and smiled in response. He walked out of the room. Hansol hid his face in the pillow, blushing too much.
Why do I feel like my face is warmer ?
He looked back at the ceiling. He lifted his hand until he could see it. It felt like he was still holding his hand.
He looked where Seungcheol hyung was sleeping. He took his place, smelling his scent. He closed his eyes, letting himself slowly drifting back to sleep.
Hansol was on his knees, hands on the floor, the two customers thrusting inside his hole and mouth. Hansol was crying, gagging everytime that the black haired man was touching the end of his throat, the other one was pounding faster and harder. He moaned when he felt his two customers finishing inside him for the third time.
He hated it so much.
Hansol collapsed on the floor. The customers stood up, zipping back their jeans. Hansol was panting and sweating.
“T-Thank you f-for using me, misters”
They smirked and walked out of the room.
Min-Soo appeared back, quickly kneeling. He turned Hansol on his back. He lifted his head, wiping the sweat and sperm on his body with tissues. Min-Soo kissed his forehead.
"I'm proud of you, you were really good"
He stroked his cheek. "It was your first time with two men, no ?"
"No, I already had a master who called some friends to use me"
Min-Soo furrowed. “You already had a master ?”
Hansol nodded slowly. He was tired and he just wanted to take a shower. Min-Soo nodded, smiling.
Hansol whined. “I want to take a shower so bad”
Min-Soo helped Hansol to put back his clothes. They stood up, Min-Soo smiled brightly. “Let’s go take a shower then !” Hansol put his hand on his mouth, whispering. “Quiet ! Did you forget the camera ?” Min-Soo pulled away his hand before holding it, going towards the door. “Don’t worry, they aren’t going to do something about it. I’ll explain to you later”
Min-Soo used again his power, disappearing at the color of the walls, they walked in the corridor, passing a guard. As they walked Hansol felt uneasy, he could hear the moans of others slaves. He put his free hand on his chest, gripping his own shirt tightly.
He just wanted to throw out.
He looked up, seeing an open room. They wasn’t any door. Must be the bathroom. They entered in, ten open showers were in. Hansol smiled as he ran to one of the shower. He took off his clothes in front of Min-Soo. He let the water ran on his head before screaming and backing off.
“Why is the water so cold ?!”
Min-Soo laughed as he fell on his butt. Hansol was shivering and pouting “That’s not funny ! It’s really cold !”. Min-Soo stood up and took off his own clothes. He took his hand, forcing him to go back under the water. Hansol pulled his hand away, looking a little too intensely at the scars decorating Min-Soo’s back.
“It’s because they don’t want to waste money in hot water”
Min-Soo felt goosebumps for a brief second before getting used to it “Come here”. Hansol shook his head, looking away. Min-Soo pouted “Please baby Hansol and plus, it’s good for your skin” Hansol frowned more “I’m not a baby !”. Min-Soo smirked “Really ? Then what are you waiting for ?”. Hansol groaned and went under the water, letting a long painful moan. Min-Soo chuckled and began to rub his back with his hands. Hansol was completely frozen from the cold. Min-Soo slapped his butt making Hansol to jump “Hey !” “Stop being so tense ! Relax”. Hansol sighed and began to shower his hair, trying to remove the rest of the sperm on his hair. When Min-Soo finished cleaning Hansol’s back, he took care of himself. They silently shower when a question popped in Hansol’s mind.
“So about the camera…” he looked in the corner of the ceiling, seeing a camera filming them.
Min-Soo looked at him, smiling widely. “Oh yeah ! Well the guards in the security room let me do what I want too. Since I let them use me when they want, I have some advantages” he winked at Hansol.
Hansol asked again. “Does the Host know about it ?”
Min-Soo looked at him with a gummy smile. “No !”
Hansol sighed, laughing for his -I don’t care- behaviour. “You should be careful, what if he knows one day ?”
Min-Soo smiled. “Or you worried for me ?”
Hansol looked at him before looking down, blushing a little. “I… it’s just that I don’t want to lose someone else that I… like…”
He felt Min-Soo cupping his face with his two hands, looking right in his eyes “You’re so cute Hansol”. Before Hansol could say something, he felt Min-Soo’s lips pressed against his own. He didn’t push him away. He kissed back, shutting his eyes tightly. If Min-Soo wanted to kiss him he would let him. It wasn’t like he hated it. In fact, he felt nothing. So he let Min-Soo kissing him more and more. But when he felt that he couldn’t breath, he tried to pull away. “Hyung-” Min-Soo kissed more eagerly, forcing another that Hansol didn’t like. “Please hyu-” Hansol was pulled against a wall, one of his wrist slammed on the wall, a broken moan came from his mouth. Water ran on both bodies, Min-Soo took advantage as he used his tongue to meet Hansol’s. Hansol really couldn’t breathe correctly. He remembered all the time he was choked giving him enough strength to push Min-Soo away. He fell on his knees, taking a big breath. He was scared for a moment, his body was shaking. He managed to calm himself, feeling the cold water hitting his warm skin. He looked up and saw Min-Soo frozen.
“I-I’m sorry Hansol, I’m so sorry… I-I don’t know why I did this… I’m sorry…”
Before Hansol could say something, Min-Soo stood up and took his clothes before running away.
“Min-Soo hyung !”
Hansol stood up, and put quickly his clothes even if he was soaked. He ran out but bumped against someone making him fall on his butt. He froze.
It was a guard.
“What the fuck are you doing here ?!”
The guard took him by his hair forcing him to follow him, Hansol shut his eyes for the pain. He put his hands on the guard’s wrist, trying to pull him away. The guard tightened his grip on his hair making him moan in pain. When they arrived at his room, the guard threw him on the ground. He closed the door as he walked towards him. Hansol sat on his butt.
Hansol felt scared, he didn’t want to be used again.
The guard took Hansol by his throat, slamming his head against the floor. Hansol felt dizzy. The guard pulled away his hand. He noticed him taking a… black choker ? He put it around Hansol’s neck a little roughly. He stood up.
“You better not go out of your room anymore”
Hansol sat again as the guard walked out. He touched his head. It hurts. He waited a few minutes before standing up and opening his door, to only see no one. Min-Soo’s room was just in front of him. He was lucky today. At the moment he put his foot out of his room, he felt in pain as something send to his body electricals shocks. He fell on his back, his body spasming as he screamed in pain. It stopped. Hansol slumped on the floor, panting, he looked at his trembling hands, almost unconscious. He stood up with difficulty and bit his lip, looking at the door in front of him.
Hansol slowly opened his eyes, meeting Mingyu’s. He immediately sat.
“You know that it’s not good to sleep too much ?” he said as he smiled.
Hansol’s eyes went wide, he looked at the clock, 11 am. He stood up, and bowed down “I-I’m sorry”. Mingyu chuckled. “Stop bowing down ! It’s okay” They walked out of the room “Go wash your face, I’ll prepare the food” “Y-Yes”. Hansol walked towards the bathroom “And Hansol ?”, he looked back at Mingyu who had his eyebrows furrowed “Yes ?”.
“Who is Min-Soo ?”
Mingyu looked at him, curious. “You kept saying his name in your sleep”
Hansol bit his lower lip.
He spoke, feeling more empty than usual. “He… he was just a slave who died…”
Mingyu nodded slowly. He felt like that he shouldn’t have ask that. He quickly apologised. “S-Sorry Hansolie, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable” “You don’t need to apologise hyung, it was my…” he stopped himself.
Master doesn’t need to know my problems. I’ll just become a burden for him.
He shook his head and looked back at Mingyu who looked worried “It’s okay hyung” “Are you sure ?” Hansol nodded again. Mingyu sighed “Okay then”. He walked downstairs, letting Hansol alone in the corridor.
Hansol shook his head and went in the bathroom.
He looked at himself in the mirror. What was he seeing ? Only a slave. Nothing more. He touched his tattoo on his throat, remembering when Seungcheol hyung brushed it. He stopped himself.
What is wrong with me ? I’m going to be a bad slave if I keep going like this.
He looked at his own hands, biting even more his lip. His hands were covered in blood. His breath stopped sharply. He blinked a few times, closing his eyes tightly before looking back. His hands were clean, without any trace.
After all, it’s my fault if Min-Soo hyung died. If Hyun-Su hyung died. If my… mother died. Everything is my fault. I shouldn’t even live. I’m the worst slave.
Hansol looked at the door, seeing Wonwoo. He bowed down “Hello Wonwoo hyung” Wonwoo chuckled “Hello Hansolie, did you sleep well ?” Hansol nodded as a reply. “Okay, Mingyu almost finished cooking, come down when you finish washing” Hansol nodded again. Wonwoo patted his head before leaving. He didn’t say anything about Hansol spacing out and looking… like this at his hands. Hansol quickly washed his face and went downstairs, feeling guilty.
I didn’t even clean the house. I’m really the worst.
When they finished eating, Mingyu and Wonwoo had to go back at the University for a project. Hansol took the opportunity to clean the house.
When they go out, he immediately began to clean the living-room, the kitchen and the garage. He went upstairs and cleaned the bathroom first. After that, Wonwoo and Mingyu’s room. It was really tidy. It’s true that Mingyu hyung like to clean. He felt more guilty. He should be the one cleaning everywhere. He vacuumed the room, and mopped the floor. After it he cleaned the glasses. He looked at the room. Cleaned.
He took his materials and went in Seungcheol’s room. It was a little messy, some clothes on the ground with papers. Hansol put away the clothes, most of them in the washing machine which was in the garage. He put away the papers in one of the drawer of his table only to stop. In the first drawer was a photo.
He took it and looked properly at it. There was two person. Seungcheol and someone else. He was a little shorter than Seungcheol, brown eyes, black bangs falling on his eyes, a shy smile while Seungcheol was smiling widely as if he wanted to laugh trying to kiss the boy’s cheek, his eyes in a crescent shape, one arm wrapped around the boy’s shoulder. They had their policeman uniform.
Hansol bit his lip. His heart clenched, he put one hand on his chest, gripping his shirt.
Why does my heart… hurt ?
He shook his head and slapped his cheeks strongly to pull himself together. He put back the photo in the drawer.
Why am I like this ? It’s normal that master has friends that I don’t know… friend… is he really only a friend ?
He shook more his head. He closed the drawer and began to clean. He cleaned and cleaned and cleaned. He tried to stop thinking of that man and Seungcheol… kissing him.
He kneeled, his hands on the floor and hit his head as strong as possible against the floor. He felt dizzy for some seconds but he couldn’t care about it.
Don’t think like that.
He hit his head, one time, two times, three times, four times. He stopped when he noticed the blood dripping from his head. He was getting really dizzy.
And now he just made dirty Seungcheol’s floor.
He stopped the blood dripping with a tissue and cleaned the floor with one hand.
He didn’t notice someone entering and locking the door. He looked up and saw Wonwoo a little breathless, his canines growing, his eyes with a hint of… envy ?
“Wonwoo open the door”
Wonwoo sighed and walked towards Hansol making this latter to back off. He was getting scared.
“Hansol, you know Mingyu can’t really control himself” he kneeled in front of Hansol.
The smell of blood had hit them hardly. Wonwoo who was faster ran upstairs and locked them, and Mingyu was currently trying to calm himself.
The blood slowly dripped on Hansol’s face. Wonwoo bit his lip. He had to control himself. He couldn’t hurt Hansol. His envy of biting Hansol increased when he had entered home. But he would wait tomorrow. He sighed and put his hand on Hansol’s injury using his power to heal him. Hansol shut his eyes tightly. When he finished, he sighed one more time, relieved.
Hansol forgot about the fact that his owners were vampires. He didn’t think of them wanting to… bite him. But if his masters really wanted, he would let them.
“I-I’m sorry hyung”
Wonwoo only smiled “It’s okay Hansol” he stood up and unlocked the door. Mingyu entered in, his canines clearly more longer and sharper than usual. He stopped and took a deep breath. Hansol quickly cleaned the blood still on the floor. He threw the tissues in a trash and stood up. Mingyu was more calm. He sighed and smiled weakly.
“Sorry Hansol, I’m going in my room…”
“I’m sorry Mingyu hyung”
“It’s okay Hansol, it’s okay…”
He walked out, letting Wonwoo and Hansol alone in Seungcheol’s room.
“How did you hurt yourself ?”
Hansol looked at him, unsure of what to say “I… I hit my head against the floor”.
Wonwoo nodded “Be more careful Hansol. Thank god that we finished more early” he walked slowly out before stopping. He looked back at Hansol, his canines were normal “It’s better if you stay away of… us for an hour. I can still smell the blood”. Hansol quickly asked, feeling guilty “Sh-Should I take a shower ? T-To make the smell disappear ?”. Wonwoo nodded with a little smile before going in his room.
Hansol finished cleaning, tidied up the materials and went immediately in the bathroom. He took off his clothes and slowly entered the shower. He only let cold water ran on his body provoking goosebumps before relaxing. He closed his eyes, remembering.
Hansol sat back on the ground. He knew that Min-Soo hyung would come sleep with him because he never let him sleep alone. He never woke up with him but he felt more comfortable knowing that someone was with him when he fell asleep. It was reassuring. His door opened, he looked up and met Min-Soo’s worried eyes. It was completely dark in the room but their eyes were getting used to it.
“Hyung, I’m sorry for how I reacted when you kissed me. I-It’s just that I couldn’t breathe correctly a-and I panicked… I’m sorry”
Hansol saw Min-Soo’s shoulders relaxing. He sat in front of Hansol and hugged him.
“Hansol I’m sorry for everything… But there are things that I can’t stop thinking, that my body can’t stop thinking…”
Hansol hugged him back, noticing how warm Min-Soo’s body was.
“Hyung, you’re really warm. Are you okay ?”
Hansol looked in his eyes which were dilated.
Min-Soo kissed him and quickly took off Hansol’s pair of trousers. Hansol fell on his back, gasping for the sudden kiss. He kissed back, feeling Min-Soo pinching one of his nipple making a moan to fell from him. He went at his neck, sucking the skin hardly. Hansol moaned and put a hand on his mouth when he felt Min-Soo touching his manhood in a teasing way. He pulled away and spreaded Hansol’s legs, pulling enough down his pair of trousers. He penetrated Hansol a little forcefully. He moaned in pain but let Min-Soo keep going. When he felt that he couldn’t go more, they both moaned.
“G-God Hansol, you’re so tight”
He began to move his hips slowly, meeting Hansol’s. He thrusted more harder, Hansol whimpered loudly, crying quietly. It hurts. But it was Min-Soo hyung and he will let him do everything that he wanted. He pounded deeper touching a spot that made Hansol to moan, his back arching up. Min-Soo kept fucking him hardly and deeply, his hips moving more and more fast. He kept hitting his spot and he hit it so hardly that Hansol came loudly, muffled by his two hands. His vision was blurred as Min-Soo finished inside him. He pulled away and began to sob as he kissed Hansol’s face everywhere.
“Hansol, I-I’m so sorry, I-I was getting frustrated and the drug didn’t help me, I-I’m so sorry… why didn’t you tell me to stop ? I would have stop Hansol…”
Hansol smiled shakily, his body was still trembling.
“I-It’s okay h-hyung, we’re together in here, no ? I thought that I could at least let you use me, after all the things you’ve done for me. I’m really thankful hyung”
Min-Soo chuckled sadly before cleaning Hansol’s body. When he finished, he laid next to Hansol. It was the first time he saw Min-Soo crying. He wiped away his tears and slept on Min-Soo’s chest.
Hansol opened his eyes, finishing to wash himself. He let the water hit his head using shampoo at cherry blossom scent to make the smell of blood disappear. After doing the same to his body, he quickly washed himself before stopping the water. He walked out, drying himself with a towel and put it around his waist. He brushed his hair when it was still wet and put new clothes, a white shirt and a black jogging. He took his dirty clothes, opened the door and went downstairs in the garage, his clothes in the washing machine. He went in the living-room and sat on the ground.
He looked at the clock, 4 pm. He had to wait until his master come.
He stood up. The picture of his master with that other person came back on his mind.
I’m sure master doesn’t want to see his stupid slave.
Wonwoo entered in his room finding Mingyu on his bed, head on the pillow. He was breathing loudly. Wonwoo sighed and sat next to him caressing his hair gently. “Are you feeling better ?”
Mingyu shook his head still not looking at him.
“Look at me”
Mingyu sighed and turned his head on the side to look at him. His canines were still out but his eyes weren’t red anymore. “How do you feel ?”
Mingyu bit his lower lip before looking away. “I… I wanted to bite him so badly… I don’t know what to do about that…”
Wonwoo smiled softly. “It’s okay, you have to control yourself and you see ? This time you didn’t break the door”
Mingyu gave him a small smile. “I guess I’m better at restraining myself now”
Wonwoo nodded. “You shouldn’t feel guilty about it, I had difficulty to not stab my canines in his… neck too” he suddenly felt an envy of going back and bit Hansol to taste his blood before he shook his head. “I mean it’s because of me you are a vampire so…”
Mingyu suddenly sat. “Don’t say that, I’m happy to be a vampire now ! I wouldn’t change it. And you know it was the best for the sake of our couple”
Wonwoo smiled before chuckling. “Yeah you’re right” he looked at the clock before asking. “What do you want to do ?”
Mingyu laid back on the bed. “Can you sleep with me ?” he asked with a little voice.
Wonwoo smiled. “Of course” before laying next to Mingyu, pinching his cheek. Mingyu’s head finished on his shoulder before they closed their eyes.
Seungcheol came back at 7 and a half pm. He saw nobody in the living-room and smiled. It meant that Hansol understood. He went in his room and noticed the smell which surprised him. The smell of blood. He entered Hansol’s room without knocking, he was again sitting on the ground. He stood up, ready to greet him but Seungcheol cut him.
“What the hell Hansol ? I already told you to sit everywhere but not on the ground”
Hansol looked down. “I-I’m sorry hyung…”
Seungcheol sighed. He didn’t like scolding Hansol but he couldn’t do something else. He had to be brutal, so Hansol would understand.
He finally asked him. “Why is it smelling blood in my room ? Did you hurt yourself ? What were you doing in my room ?”
Hansol, still looking down was startled. He could still smell the blood ? “I hit my head against your floor… I-I was cleaning your room hyung” he quickly added, looking at him. “B-But Wonwoo hyung healed me and I-I clean the blood in your room” Seungcheol groaned before face-palming himself. Hansol bit his lip. He had done something bad to his master. “I’m-”
“Don’t you dare apologise”
Hansol shut his mouth and looked down.
Seungcheol came closer, clearly annoyed that Hansol kept cleaning everywhere. He hugged Hansol. Like always he never responded back.
Seungcheol was getting used of it. Of how Hansol always cleaned everywhere because that was how he always did. He knew that wasn’t going to change soon. But he just hoped Hansol would relax more about all of this. He pulled away.
“I’m gonna take a shower, you, don’t you ever sit on the ground”
“Go downstairs and watch TV”
He nodded again as Seungcheol went in the bathroom. He walked downstairs and turned on the TV. He looked at the couch. He sat on it carefully like he was afraid of doing something bad. He looked at the TV, the channel was showing a documentary about leopard.
He was so much into it that Seungcheol startled him when he sat next to him. He looked at him and noticed his worried expression.
“Is everything alright hyung ?”
Seungcheol put his hand on Hansol’s thigh.
He remembered that he had to ask Hansol about something or more someone. He was worried. He didn’t know if he could ask something like that to him.
“I’m sorry for what I’m going to ask you but…” he bit his lip and squeezed Hansol’s thigh. “Do you… do you know what happened to… to your little sister ?”
He felt his head pounding more harder than usual, he stood up “I-I don’t… I don’t have-” he put his hands on his head and shut one eye for the pain “I don’t h-have any si-sister” Seungcheol stood up “A-Are you okay ?” he hugged Hansol, trying to stroke his hair but this latter pulled him away “I-I don’t have any s-sister hyung” Seungcheol furrowed “What are you saying ? And Sofia ?”.
Hansol’s eyes went wide.
He felt his head aching strongly, he closed his eyes tightly. “Pl-Please m-make it stop, I-I don’t know a-any Sofia”
The last thing he heard was Seungcheol screaming his name before everything went black.
I'm happy to post a new chapter ! (≧∇≦)
Past Seungcheol ? Sofia ? Hansol's headache ?
A bunch of things are beginning to grow, don't be afraid of commenting ! I want to know what you think of that story !
I'll try to post the next one on their comeback day !
Seungcheol was quick to react, he immediately took Hansol in his arms before he lost consciousness. He kneeled with Hansol and turned his body to lay him on the ground carefully. He lifted his head, trying to wake him up.
“Hansol please open your eyes ! Come on !”
He was getting more worried. He shut his mouth and listened to the silence. He could hear Hansol breathing slowly. He sighed of relief.
“WONWOO ! COME HERE !”
Wonwoo walked downstairs before stopping. He ran and kneeled. “What happened ?”
“H-He fainted, I think it was because of his headache”
Wonwoo furrowed “He has headaches ?” he placed his hands on Hansol’s temple, using his power to find something suspicious “Yeah but I don’t know why he keeps having them” Wonwoo hummed before closing his eyes. He concentrated before feeling something blocking a certain area. He couldn’t know what was blocked. He healed the headache but couldn’t broke the spell. He opened his eyes “A spell is blocking the way” he looked in Seungcheol’s eyes which were worried and completely scared “I can’t heal that but I can make him feel better everytime he has headache”. Wonwoo took notice of Seungcheol tensing up “He’ll be okay, no ?” his whole body could show how frightened he was “Tell me, he’ll be fine” he was almost begging, Wonwoo gave him a reassuring smile “Yes, he should be okay”. Seungcheol sighed of relief. He closed his eyes, trying to think of something, he opened them back and looked at Hansol “What can we do ? Josh can maybe-” “No, I don’t know what spell it is. I’m not sure but I think it’s a forbidden spell, only Hansol could break it with a little help of us”.
Seungcheol sighed. He felt like it was related to the Slave Company.
But why would they use a forbidden spell on him ? Did they use it on every slave ?
He put one arm under Hansol’s knees and the other one on his back before lifting his body. He stood up “I’m laying him on his bed” “Yeah okay”. He walked upstairs, Hansol in his arms. His door was wide open, he entered in and stopped in front of his bed. He slowly leaned down, putting Hansol on his bed as gentle as possible.
A guard opened the door violently, waking the two slaves.
“Slaves are not allowed to date ! Min-Soo come here !”
Min-Soo was surprised, before he could say something the guard took him by his arm, gripping it tightly making him wince. He stood up and walked away. Hansol stood up and took the other arm of Min-Soo trying to stop them.
“Let him go !”
“No please ! Let him go !”
“I don’t want to lose you hyung !” he screamed, his eyes showing desperation and fear.
Min-Soo bit his lip and pushed the guard “Let me talk to him”. The guard sighed but nodded. He walked out, letting the two boys alone.
Min-Soo smiled sadly and cupped Hansol’s face with his two hands. Hansol looked at him, his bottom lip between his teeth, worry on his face.
“Hansol, I know it’s hard for you but I know too that you can do it” he smiled at Hansol “Everything will be fine, even without me” Hansol cried quietly “Because I will always be there” he placed one hand on Hansol’s chest where is heart was “No matter what happened, I will be there to give you strength, determination” he hugged Hansol tightly “To give you hope” he pulled away “Don’t lose hope Hansol” he kissed Hansol gently. Hansol cried more, sobbing lightly.
He walked away, letting Hansol crying. He shook his head. He wasn’t going to let someone else leave him. He ran after Min-Soo and the guard. When he stepped out of the room, electricals shocks hit him at full strength. He fell on the ground, screaming in pain making Min-Soo to look at him with wide eyes.
He kneeled in front of him and touched his arm just to back off quickly when he felt the shocks. Hansol was still screaming, the shocks beginning to be more and more stronger, his body shaking violently. Min-Soo took Hansol in his arms, biting his lip, the electricity going through his body. He walked painfully slow towards Hansol’s room, his legs shaking too much, the guard was just laughing at them. He fell on his knees when they were in the room. Both of them slumped on the floor, when the shocks stopped, breathing loudly. Min-Soo took Hansol by his collar forcing him to sit on his butt.
“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT ?! YOU WANNA DIE ?!”
Hansol took the opportunity to hug Min-Soo.
“I will if you leave me”
Their bodies were still trembling, exhausted as if they were about to lose consciousness.
Hansol slowly opened his eyes, his vision still blurred.
The guard entered the room, he separated the two boys. He pushed Min-Soo and took Hansol by his jaw, slamming his head against the floor more than necessaries until Hansol was bleeding and half-unconscious. Min-Soo just looked, he couldn’t do anything. The guard used his power, metal appeared around Hansol’s wrist, blocking him.
He noticed someone, putting on him his blanket, before replacing his bangs.
Hansol was feeling dizzy and he struggled with the metal around his left wrist. “Please… Min-Soo hyung…”
He saw the person saying something that he couldn’t understand. Hansol could feel that person was going to leave him.
“I’m sorry Hansol” he slowly walked away of him, the guard taking him by his arm.
He wasn’t on his right state of mind, his body reacted on his own.
He took the person’s wrist, forcing him to stop and look at him.
“Please ! Don’t leave me !”
Seungcheol was surprised to hear Hansol say that. He was just trying to make him comfortable but he didn’t expect him to have that reaction. Hansol looked nostalgic and sad and it just hurt him to see him like this. So, he smiled gently and spoke in a soft way.
“Don’t worry, I’m not leaving you”
They looked in each others eyes for a moment which looked like hours for Seungcheol. But he didn’t say anything.
Hansol closed his eyes, whispering a “ Thank you ”.
Seungcheol’s eyes locked on the potion on the nightstand. He immediately shook Hansol but in a gentle way “Hansol, can you stay awake ? You have to drink your medicine”. Hansol nodded, his eyes closed. He was tired. Seungcheol took the glass next to the potion and poured water into it. He took the potion and took off the cork before letting fall one drop in the water. He waited some seconds before lifting Hansol’s head. This latter opened his eyes a little.
Seungcheol brought the glass at Hansol’s lips, trying to make him drink it down without spilling it. When he finished drinking, Seungcheol put it on the nightstand. Hansol’s eyes felt heavy, forcing them to close.
Seungcheol climbed the bed and laid behind Hansol. He put a hand on his waist, his head against Hansol’s nape of his neck, taking a breath of his scent. He kissed Hansol’s shoulder. He closed his eyes, drifting to sleep.
Mingyu entered in Seungcheol’s room to find nobody. He furrowed and looked in the bathroom but again nobody. He knocked on Hansol’s door and opened it slowly.
He put a hand on his mouth when he saw the two boys sleeping. He almost woke them up. He walked as carefully as possible and took his phone when he was in front of them. He let out a silent mischievous laugh. He took a picture of them, showing how Seungcheol was cuddling with Hansol. As if they were a couple.
At the same time he couldn’t hold the smile forming on his face. Maybe, it wasn’t even maybe, it was for sure that they’ll finish together.
He smiled more and walked out still carefully. He closed the door and walked downstairs. He joined Wonwoo who was waiting them. He earned a furrow “Where are Seungcheol and Hansol ?”. Mingyu smiled and showed him the picture he took. Wonwoo smiled “Finally, a step forward”. Mingyu chuckled and sat next to him.
“It also means that we have the evening for us”
Wonwoo looked at him, Mingyu was smiling. He sighed but let out a chuckle “Eat first and we’ll see after’. Mingyu smiled and leaned for a kiss. "So... should we enjoy ourselves ?" Wonwoo chuckled and kissed back "Sure".
Seungcheol woke up when he felt his phone vibrating inside his pocket. He took it and looked at his messages. The light of the screen forced him to screw up his eyes. It was Hoshi asking him where was he. He looked at the time, 8:19 am. He send a “ Can’t come at work. Something is up with Hansol. Need to take care of him ” he didn’t want to worry his partners. Another message from Hoshi “ Okay, I guess I should lie to the Boss… take care of Vernonie if you know what I mean *wink wonk* ”. Seungcheol blushed and turned it off. He looked at Hansol who moved a little. This latter slowly opened his eyes. He was feeling way more better.
Hansol jumped and immediately sat, he looked at Seungcheol “Master ?”.
Why was he sleeping with Hansol ? He was really surprised but he didn’t say anything about it. If master wanted, he would let him.
Seungcheol’s smile dropped. Hansol noticed it “I-I mean h-hello hyung”. Seungcheol smiled back, he sat and cupped his face “Do you feel better ?” Hansol put some time to answer “I-I y-yes”. Seungcheol was still worried. Should he say it to Hansol about how he reacted yesterday ? He shook lightly his head. He should ask him about his headaches. He didn’t know when his headaches come up and why ?
“Hansol, do you know why you keep having headaches ?”
Hansol looked away, trying to think of something.
“Is it when you say something, or you try to remember something ? Or… oh my god, don’t tell me you have a tumor”
Hansol shook his head “I… I don’t think so”. Hansol opened his mouth as he looked at Seungcheol but shut it. He shouldn’t burden his master with that. He was going to say something else when Seungcheol cut him.
“You don’t need to lie to me. I’m here to help you Hansol”
His softness made Hansol to feel comfortable.
God, why were they so good to him ?
He closed his eyes as he spoke.
“I… everytime that I try to remember someone, those headaches came back. I-I don’t know why. I remembered buying a doll for that person but…” he opened his eyes and looked at Seungcheol “I don’t know for who”.
Is he talking about Sofia ? Did he remember his life before ?
He took Hansol’s hands. “Do you remember your family ?”
Hansol was surprised by the question “Y-Yes. My father Simon, that I don’t really know and my mother, Melody who died because of me, I’m sorry” he looked down, remembering how he killed his own mother. Seungcheol hugged him tightly.
He doesn’t know who is Sofia ? That’s strange.
“Don’t say that. It wasn’t your fault. It was those people’s fault” he kissed Hansol’s temple “And they’ll regret that” his voice wasn’t harsh but strong and soft at the same time. Hansol didn’t know why but the words slipped easily from his lips “Thank you”.
Seungcheol smiled, going down the bed “Can you walk ?”. Hansol nodded. Seungcheol still helped him to go down the bed. “I-I’m okay hyung, you don’t-”
“I want to”
They locked eyes for a second before Hansol looked away, he felt his cheeks becoming warmer.
“Let’s go eat, I’ll make a breakfast for you” he smiled widely.
Hansol nodded, he looked at the clock, seeing that it was 8:27. His eyes went wide “Master, you’re late to your work ! It’s my fault I’m sorry, forgive my-” “It’s okay Hansolie ! And stop saying that I’m your master” he pouted. Hansol apologised “I’m sorry” “I’m going to take care of you, that’s why I don’t go to work, Let’s go !”. He took Hansol’s hand, going towards the bathroom.
Hansol felt really… good. He looked at Seungcheol’s back. He felt in… security. He felt comfortable with Seungcheol hyung. This people were nice. They were people that he would have like to meet before. Maybe… his life wouldn’t be like this. And this place. It was a nice and cozy place, something that he forgot it could be. A place for someone like him.
He was a slave.
And he will always be a slave.
No matter what.
He shouldn’t be happy.
He should make his master happ-
“Are you okay Hansol ?”
Hansol jumped out of his thoughts, he looked at his master who looked worried… was he really worried for someone like him ?
I’m a slave. I’m a slave. I’m a slave.
Nobody will be worried for me.
Seungcheol could feel that something was up with Hansol. Maybe he wasn’t ready to share his thoughts now. He will wait.
After washing their faces, they went downstairs.
As they walked in the kitchen, Seungcheol moved a chair, gesturing him to take that sit. Hansol looked at him, completely taken aback.
“Uh… hyung ?”
Seungcheol only smiled, and waited Hansol to move.
He gulped and sat slowly on the chair, still afraid to do something he shouldn’t.
“Th-Thank you… b-but you don’t want me to help you ?”
Seungcheol shook his head.
“You need to rest and enjoy your time”
“B-But I’m enjoying it when I work…”
Seungcheol took another chair and turned it, before sitting, his arms resting on top of the back. He put his chin on his arms. He looked at Hansol with a suspicious look but still with a little smile.
“It isn’t the truth, isn’t it Hansolie ?”
“Or maybe you don’t know ?”
He locked his eyes with Seungcheol’s.
“Or maybe you are so used to do that, that you think you like that…”
He didn’t move, not breaking eye contact with Seungcheol, only listening.
“Or maybe, you’re afraid to be useless and become a… bad slave ?”
Hansol bit his lip and looked down. He couldn’t hold his piercing gaze anymore. Seungcheol knew that it was the right answer by his behaviour.
“A bad slave, uh ? Are you really a bad slave Hansol ?”
Hansol gripped tightly his jean. He didn’t like where the conversation was leading.
“I… I don’t kn-know…”
“Explain to me, what a slave should do to be good then”
Hansol looked up, meeting his gaze.
“H-He should cl-clean everywhere s-so his master wouldn’t have a lot of work to do, h-he should a-always listen to his master a-and let his master use him no m-matter what, if it’s sexual or j-just to beat him. Master is always saying the truth no matter what and slave should listen. It will always be the slave’s fault if something bad happen. Slaves should never hit and never talk back to someone superior of him”
“What do you mean by superior ?”
He looked at Seungcheol, like it was the most obvious thing in the universe.
“People who aren't slave”
Seungcheol nodded. He began to understand some things even if they were obvious.
“A-And that’s all… I-I think I’m sorry”
Seungcheol sighed making Hansol to flinch. He stood up and came behind Hansol. This latter shut his eyes tightly thinking that his master may slam his head against the table until he fell unconscious.
Seungcheol looked at Hansol on his left side, noticing that his eyes were closed. He took the opportunity to kiss his cheek gently. Hansol opened his eyes widely, his cheeks more and more red. He wasn’t ready.
Seungcheol smiled. He prepared everything as he took the ingredients, egg, a bottle of water, a carrot, a zucchini, a leek and a red pepper from the fridge. He took from one of the drawer of the kitchen a bag of flour and began to cook. An omelette would be good for Hansol, it would give him energy.
This latter looked at Seungcheol’s back. His eyes travelled down to his… Hansol shook his head violently, feeling himself blushing. He slapped his face strongly earning a surprised look from Seungcheol.
“Uh… are you okay ?”
Hansol nodded quickly, looking away.
Seungcheol looked back at the vegetables, chopping them. In a bowl, he put 200 gram of flour in. He broke an egg and let it fell in. As he mixed it and poured 340 ml of water in, he couldn’t help himself.
“Hansol, do you remember what we were talking about, yesterday before you fainted ?”
He looked at him as he tried to remember.
Seungcheol put the vegetables in a bowl and kept mixing it. In a stove that he already prepared with some peanut oil, which heated up, he put all of it in, letting it cooked.
So he really doesn’t remember anything about Sofia ?
Hansol stayed quiet as he looked at his fingers, fidgeting. He was feeling guilty. His master didn’t go to work just to take care of him. But at the same time, he felt incredibly warm. His master was really kind.
And Hansol wasn’t enough good to receive this kindness. He was and he would stay as a slave.
When Seungcheol finished to cook the two sides, he put the omelette in a plate and served it to Hansol who thanked him.
He gave a bowl with bread and even a glass full of water. Hansol thanked him again. He sat in front of him.
“You really don’t remember anything ?”
Hansol shook his head. Seungcheol frowned.
A track to follow.
Seungcheol noticed Hansol not eating.
“You don’t eat ?”
“I’m waiting you”
Seungcheol smiled “No, you should eat before it’s cold”. He stood up and began to cook for himself, doing another omelette for himself. Hansol ate as slowly as possible, his master was enough kind, and he shouldn’t be disrespectful and eat without waiting Seungcheol master. When Seungcheol finished cooking, Hansol had ate not even half of the omelette. They ate slowly and Seungcheol tried to start a conversation but with someone who only answer with yes or no, it was kind of difficult. He sighed drawing the attention of Hansol.
“I-I’m sorry master, di-did I do something wrong ?”
Seungcheol sighed again making Hansol to feel more afraid, he didn’t know what he did wrong. Maybe he shouldn’t talk ? It must be that.
He stood up, Seungcheol looked at him, eyebrows furrowed, Hansol bowed down.
“I’m sorry master, I will stop talking for now on, forgive my behaviour”
And Seungcheol just sighed again, his fingers tapped against the table as if he was upset.
“It’s not that Hansol, and stop bowing down all the time”
Seungcheol waited until Hansol was sitting and listening.
“The problem here, is that you still think that we are your masters and you don’t talk about your feelings” he took Hansol’s hands who was on the table. “Hansol. You’re human. You need to express yourself because right now you will just finished by being hurt”
Hansol looked at their hands before looking up.
“You want me to… talk about myself ?”
Seungcheol nodded, smiling. “Exactly, if you have questions or worries you can tell us everything”
Something popped up in Hansol’s mind.
"You… you still hadn’t use me. So… I wanted to know, when will you use me ?"
Seungcheol groaned. He was getting tired of that. Of Hansol acting as a slave. But could he really be upset to him after all the things he got through ?
"No Hansol, I'm not going to use you, never"
Hansol looked at him, confused.
"Then… why am I here ?"
Seungcheol frowned. "What ?"
"Why did you buy me ?"
Hansol put one hand on his chest.
"My role is to make you satisfied… by using me. But if you never use me then what am I supposed to do here ? I'll be useless, if I don't do what I'm good at"
Seungcheol closed his eyes. Maybe Jihoon was right. Hansol should go see a psychologist. He opened them back.
"Hansol, if I… bought you, it was to give you, your life back. To make you happy, to make you smile"
Hansol opened his mouth, his eyes showing no hint of feelings.
"I'm sorry master but it doesn't make any sense"
Seungcheol was going to say something when his phone buzzed. He took it and looked at his message from Soonyoung : “You better come now ! The Boss doesn’t really believe us ! He’s being suspicious, you know his right eye twitched a lot now” . Seungcheol cursed. He looked at Hansol, unsure of what to do. Should he take Hansol to his work ? But his instinct was telling him to really not do that. He ate at full speed, Hansol didn’t say anything, watching him. Seungcheol ran upstairs brushing his teeth and wearing his uniform. He took his necessaries and ran downstairs. As he put his shoes, he spoke.
“Hansol, I need to go to work, when I’ll come back, we’ll finish this discussion” and just before going out, he looked back at Hansol “Please, stop acting like a slave, sit in a comfortable couch or chair or bed, look at the TV, read a book, play videogames and enjoy your time”. Hansol nodded, Seungcheol smiled and waved at him. He closed the door and locked it. Hansol looked at his food, a little cold. He should clean the house after washing the dishes.
Wonwoo and Mingyu entered home like usual. As they took off their shoes and coats, they found Hansol sitting on the couch, reading a book. He looked up and immediately stood up to greet them, the book still in his hands. Mingyu and Wonwoo shared a look, a smile on both face. Hansol was slowly getting rid of some of his habits.
“Welcome home hyungs”
“Hey Hansolie ! How was your day ?” asked Mingyu.
“I-It was good, a-and you hyung ?” he tried to ask back as he looked at his two hyungs.
Wonwoo smiled “Good, good” he took Hansol by his wrist and they sat back on the couch.
Mingyu began to cook, something quick, Wonwoo looked at the book Hansol was holding. It was Hansel and Gretel.
“Your already read that book, no ?”
Hansol nodded, he wanted to say something.
Seungcheol hyung wants me to express my feelings. Maybe ?
Hansol looked at Wonwoo, meeting his gentle gaze. He wasn’t urging him to say something. He looked down at the book.
“I… y-yes. It’s because I-I have difficulty to read… I thought that i-it was g-good to read it a-again ?”
Wonwoo could see how Hansol was tensing easily. He was unsure of what to say. He could feel that Hansol was afraid to do something he shouldn’t. Wonwoo patted his head making Hansol to relax immediately. He looked at him.
“If you have difficulty to read, it’s a good thing to read a little everyday, you’ll get better at it”
Hansol nodded slowly. He almost sighed of relief.
“Begin with little books and in a month try to read novels”
Hansol nodded again as Wonwoo kept stroking his hair. He looked at his book, his fingers brushing the paper where the two children were.
He remembered when Seungcheol asked him about his family. That’s when his headache came back. He would so much like to know why was he always having headaches when he tried to remember someone. And it must be linked to his family. He shut his eyes, putting his hands on his head. Wonwoo noticed it. He came closer of Hansol and cupped his face, Hansol opened one eye.
Hansol nodded again, slowly. If he moved more, he would just hurt himself more. Wonwoo put his hands on Hansol’s temple using his power. Hansol felt his headache fading away. When it completely disappeared, Hansol opened his eyes, Wonwoo pulled away his hands.
“Thank you hyung”
“You tried to remember something isn’t it ?”
Hansol surprised asked “Y-Yes, how do you know ?” he added quickly, bowing down. “I-I’m sorry I didn’t m-mean to sound disrespectful”
Wonwoo lifted Hansol’s chin, still smiling “It’s okay Hansol, relax” Hansol nodded slowly “I healed you when you fainted yesterday” He looked at him “Th-Thank you Wonwoo hyung”. Wonwoo smiled and asked “Are you feeling better ?” Hansol nodded again “Thank god, you know that you scared Seungcheol ? It’s been a long time I didn’t see him like this” he spoke more to himself, the picture of Seungcheol in the hospital, his shirt covered of blood, his eyes completely empty of any feelings coming back to him. Hansol didn’t say anything. He wanted to ask but he shouldn’t do that. Because he was a slave and nothing more to them.
He smelled something like foods from the kitchen. Wonwoo stood up and took Hansol by his hand “Let’s go eat”, he nodded again. That’s true that he was hungry.
And then, something came up in his mind.
It was Wonwoo hyung today.
Today, Wonwoo hyung had to bite him.
As they settled in the kitchen, he asked still tensing up.
“Uhm… W-Wonwoo hyung, d-do you want to bite me now or when you’ll come back from University ?”
It surprised Wonwoo and Mingyu at first, but at least Hansol asked him something.
“I… I think when I’ll come back”
Mingyu sat. “You remember our day ?”
Hansol nodded “Yours is the 26th”.
Mingyu impressed a little, nodded “Yeah that’s right”. He asked again while taking a bottle of water from the fridge “And, are you feeling better ? Wonwoo told me about yesterday” he poured water into three glasses. “Y-Yes I’m fine now” “That’s good to hear, we were worried for you” Hansol looked down “I’m sorry” Mingyu smiled.
“It’s okay, you’re okay and that’s the only thing that matters”
Hansol looked at him, speechless. He wanted to ask them, why were they treating him like this, a slave, someone who could die and nobody would ever care about him. And there, just in front of him was his masters saying that they cared about him, that they were worried for him. Something that wasn’t suppose to happen.
This is so wrong.
He shouldn’t ask his masters about anything. He kept eating silently, listening to his masters joking and laughing.
“I’m not going to heal that shit”
The guard looked at Jung, annoyed “What am I supposed to say to the Host then ? It’s the auction today, he needs to be presentable”
Hansol was sitting on the ground, some bruises on his arms and face. He couldn’t even look in Jung’s eyes. He was guilty.
“I don’t know, but in no way I will heal this shit hole”
Hansol didn’t even need to look in his eyes to know that they were filled with disgust and hate.
The Host entered in “What the hell are you waiting for ?!” The guard sighed and looked at Jung who looked away. The Host took Jung by his collar roughly “You better heal that shit now if you don’t wanna go in the punishment room”.
Jung gulped and kneeled in front of him, the Host walked away.
After reciting something an old book appeared, he turned the page and stopped on one of them. He recited what was written and Hansol felt the bruises and pain disappeared. Jung closed his book and whispered close enough to his ear.
“Don’t worry, when you’ll come back I’ll hurt you more and more until you beg me to kill you”
Hansol felt shivers down his spine.
“Th-Thank you for healing me”
Jung took him by his collar, raising his fist ready to hit him, Hansol shut tightly his eyes. The guard stopped him in time and shoved him out of the room.
“I’LL SWEAR YOUR LIFE WILL BE DAMN WORST !”
Hansol opened his eyes, he sat on his butt and hugged his knees, his whole body shaking.
It was his fault.
The guard went back in and took him by his arm, forcing him to stand up.
He took off the choker that he was wearing and put first, around his wrists, handcuffs linked with a collar put around his neck. They heard a click sound showing that it was locked.
OH MY ! Was released, and it's fucking GOOOOOOODDD ! It's PERFECT, I want to cry !
WE SHOULD SUPPORT THEM ! LET'S STREAM THE MV AS MUCH AS WE CAN !
AND THANK YOU FOR ALL THE HITS AND KUDOS I'M SO CHOCKEEEED ! O_O
Wonwoo looked at the clock.
He was getting impatient.
Or maybe not.
Hansol’s life must be a damn hell since he was a slave.
He sighed. He looked at Mingyu who was trying to understand what the teacher was saying.
English is complicated.
He poked Mingyu’s cheek earning a quizzical look.
“What was that for ?”
Wonwoo smiled. “Clock”
He looked up, just one minute before it was finished. He slowly packed his stuff in his bag, not wanting to draw the attention of the teacher.
He leaned close to Wonwoo before whispering. “Are you worried about Hansol ?”
Wonwoo raised an eyebrow, surprised. “Yeah, how do you know ?”
He smiled. “I can see it on your face, I’m not your boyfriend for nothing”
Wonwoo sighed but he couldn’t help the smile that was forming on his face. “True”
“I mean he was a slave before, it must had been hard for him” he looked at the ceiling. “But I can’t help it and be curious”
The bell rang, Wonwoo and Mingyu immersed in their thoughts. All of the others students ran out, letting the two boys walking slowly out.
As they sat in the car, Mingyu drove away and gave a quick glance at Wonwoo.
“You shouldn’t worry too much, it’s maybe not that bad”
Hansol looked up of his book, seeing Mingyu and Wonwoo entering. He stood up and greeted them “Welcome home hyungs”. They smiled at him, Mingyu patted his head, passing him, Wonwoo stopped in front of him.
“I’ll call you for when I’ll bite you, if it’s okay ?”
Wonwoo smiled and patted his head before going upstairs.
Hansol sat on the ground, looking back at the book he was reading.
He closed his book. Seungcheol master will talk to him when he’ll come back. He knew that his master will punish him. He gripped tightly the sleeve of his shirt.
He didn’t like being punished.
He remembered it.
Hansol shut his eyes, biting his lip, his body shaking uncontrollably.
He remembered it, his never ending suffering, how his bones were cracking, how it was painful, screaming until he lost his voice, how he was begging his master to stop. And his master would keep doing it for hours, hurting him more and more letting him on the ground, who couldn't move his body. Sometimes he let him like this for entire days and even week. He couldn't breathe correctly, broken ribs, broken arms, broken legs, his vision blurred. Two other guys beating him even when he was in that state making him screamed, cried and lost consciousness.
It was painful.
Everything was painful.
Seungcheol entered home more early. They still hadn’t find Chae. So, they decided to stop for today. As he entered his home, he noticed Hansol sitting on the ground.
After taking his shoes, he sighed and walked slowly towards Hansol. Hansol looked up and backed off slowly on his butt until his back touched the couch.
“Hansol I already told you-”
Seungcheol had a frown as he extended his hand in front of him to help him stand up. Hansol immediately shut his eyes and protected his face.
“I-I’m s-sorry, pl-please f-forgive me m-master, I-I I di-didn’t me-mean t-to be a b-bad s-slave”
Seungcheol frowned and quickly kneeled in front of him. The sight of Hansol being scared had taken him off guard.
“Hansol, are you okay ? What happened ? Why are you-”
“I-I’m s-sorry ma-master, f-forgive me p-plea-”
Hansol closed his mouth.
His master was going to beat him to death or maybe torture him or-
“Look at me”
Seungcheol took his hands and pulled them gently. Hansol was shaking. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Seungcheol. This latter could feel that Hansol was scared of him. It kind of hurt him but right now, he should help him. He smiled gently at him and opened wide his arms.
Hansol was surprised but did what his master wanted. Or he would be punished. He sat on his knees and slowly buried his face in the crook of Seungcheol’s neck. Seungcheol slowly hugged him, one hand on the back of Hansol and the other one stroking the base of his hair. He could feel that Hansol was still shaking.
“It’s okay Hansol, everything is okay”
He kissed his temple and felt Hansol being more relaxed. He tried to speak softly to not scare him again.
“Can you tell me what happened ?”
Hansol bit his lip. He couldn’t lie to his master.
“I… I remember something about m-my second owner”
Seungcheol hummed, still caressing his hair.
“I remember how… how he was punishing me”
“M-Master I-I’m s-sorry-”
Hansol cried silently, he put his right hand on the table. His master had a hammer, a smirk on his face. He shut his eyes strongly, letting his hand vulnerable.
But he couldn’t.
He pulled away his hand just before hearing a loud noise. He opened his eyes, the hammer had hit the table, marking it. He looked at his master who couldn’t hold his anger.
“Your. Fucking. Hand”
His whole body couldn’t stop shaking. His cheeks were wet by his tears, he put back his right hand on the table. His master raised his hand with the hammer. Hansol shut his eyes. His master took his wrist.
“I-I’m so s-sorry m-m-mas-master”
The hammer hit his knuckles at full strength making Hansol to scream in pain.
Hansol put his free hand on his mouth, trying to muffle his screams and sobs. He hit a second time at the same place, Hansol screamed more, he bit his hand hardly making him bleed. His master hit him over and over again until his hand was bleeding, his knuckles completely broken, his fingers twisted. He let Hansol’s hand go. Hansol fell on his back, taking his broken hand and crying loudly.
“Your other hand”
Seungcheol gulped and hugged Hansol more tightly. He remembered how Hansol had to clean everywhere with his two hands broken. For a week.
He whispered. “It’s okay, I’m not going to hurt you, I promise, no ?”
He looked at Hansol who stopped shaking. He nodded slowly. They stayed silent and Hansol closed his eyes, Seungcheol’s embrace making him feel in security. Where nobody could hurt him.
Wonwoo walked downstairs, seeing the two boys hugging each others.
“Something happened ?”
They looked up and Seungcheol released Hansol of his embrace.
“No, don’t worry”
They stood up and Hansol thanked Seungcheol for something that Wonwoo didn’t know.
Seungcheol walked upstairs, letting Wonwoo taking Hansol’s hand.
“Let’s go in your room”
They slowly walked upstairs, reaching Hansol’s bedroom. They walked inside and sat at the edge of the bed. They stayed silent for a minute, holding the gaze of each others. Wonwoo sighed “Are you ready ?” “Yes”.
He pulled down Hansol’s collar, his canines grew up and Hansol felt cold sweat when he noticed how Wonwoo was looking at him.
“Sorry if it’s painful”
“I-It’s okay h-hyung”
He came closer of Hansol, letting his canines brushing his skin before stabbing them as deep as possible making Hansol to moan in pain. Hansol bit his lip, trying to stay quiet. He could feel something warm dripping on his skin before a tongue licked it. After some minutes, Wonwoo pulled away and held Hansol who was going to let himself fall. He helped him to lay on his bed. Hansol was feeling exhausted and dizzy. Wonwoo put his hand on the mark, making it disappear. He stayed quiet, he cleaned the rest of the blood dripping from the mark and his saliva with a tissue, listening to Hansol’s breath.
“Can I ?”
He pointed at Hansol’s stomach and Hansol knew exactly what it meant.
“And… it’s possible that Wonwoo and Mingyu will react like me”
Wonwoo lifted his shirt enough to see some of his scars. He put his hand on Hansol’s side, where his ribs were and used his power. Hansol looked at him. “I-It’s okay hyung, y-you don’t need to do that”
Wonwoo looked at him.
“Pl-Please forgive m-me master-”
“YOU FUCKING BITCH ! I HAD A BAD MARK BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPIDITY !”
He pushed Hansol who fell on his back and sat on his stomach. He punched him right on his face. He kept punching him, seeing how his face distorted in pain. Hansol didn’t even protect himself. When his master noticed the blood dripping from his mouth and nose, he stopped and stood up. He was being kinda tired. Hansol tried slowly to sit on his knees, his hands on the floor. Before he could do it, his master hit him on the side with his leg. He fell on his side and his master hit him again, harder everytime. He wasn’t in the soccer club for nothing. Hansol tried his best to stop any moans or screams coming from his mouth. But then he felt an enormous pain near his stomach and screamed in pain. His master stopped. Hansol shut his eyes, his hands on the injury, trembling.
His master smiled.
“It will be worst next time”
“You have a broken rib”
Wonwoo could see that Hansol didn’t even know about it.
“I think it’s when you were with your third master”
He pulled away his hand. “Take a deep breath”
Hansol took a long breath, trying to fill his lungs at his full capacity and it surprised him.
Normally, he couldn’t even do that.
He was so used to have that broken rib, that he was always breathing only in a necessary way. And with time he forgot about it.
“Th-Thank you hyung”
He smiled gently at Hansol. “You’re welcome Hansol. And now, sleep I’ll call you for the movie”
He put the blanket on Hansol and walked out. He closed the door. Hansol took another deep breath. It felt new. He let his eyes closed, slowly drifting to sleep.
Wonwoo sighed. He walked inside his room, only to find Mingyu laying on his bed. He looked up at Wonwoo who sat on his bed.
“So, how was it ?” he asked as he sat next to Wonwoo.
“It’s worse than I thought”
Mingyu intertwined their fingers together. His voice had a hint of worry.
“Really ? That sucks”
“Yeah, a lot”
He sighed again.
“How about playing videogames ? To change your mind ?” Mingyu smiled at him.
He looked at Mingyu who stood up to turn on his computer. He smiled a little. “Why not ?”
Seungcheol slowly entered in Hansol’s room. He was still sleeping. He walked in front of him and sat at the edge.
He looked so peaceful.
He caressed his cheek, his eyes couldn’t stop looking at his lips.
He slowly leaned down and kissed his forehead.
“Hansolie, wake up”
He slowly shook him, Hansol let out a soft whimper and buried his face into the pillow. Seungcheol chuckled.
“Come on Hansolie, you can sleep after eating”
He opened his eyes, meeting Seungcheol’s and immediately sat. “I-I’m s-sorry hyung, I-I didn’t m-mean to b-be d-disrespectful !” Seungcheol pinched Hansol’s cheek “Stop apologising” he pulled away his hand and stood up, Hansol quickly did the same.
For a moment, he felt dizzy but Seungcheol caught him before he fell, his arms around Hansol’s waist, Hansol’s hands on Seungcheol’s chest, gripping his shirt. Their bodies pressed against each others.
“Are you okay ?”
Hansol didn’t answer, trying to calm his dizziness. When he felt better, he nodded and looked up noticing their proximity. His eyes locked on Seungcheol’s lips. What he didn’t know was that the vampire was doing the same, looking at Hansol’s lips.
God, he wanted to taste those lips.
Seungcheol bit his lip, trying to contain himself. Hansol blushed and pulled away of Seungcheol. He looked down, one hand playing with the sleeve of his shirt.
“I-I’m okay n-now, thank you hyung”
Seungcheol blushed too, one hand on the nape of his neck. “C-Cool, we should g-go”
Hansol nodded and followed Seungcheol behind him.
They went downstairs, Mingyu and Wonwoo had already put the movie. They sat on the couch, Seungcheol put his head on Hansol’s shoulder, ready for Harry Potter 4.
When the movie finished, and after eating, they all walked upstairs, going in their respective rooms except Seungcheol who walked with Hansol in his room. They sat on his bed, letting a certain tension filled the room. Seungcheol sighed.
“We should finish our discussion of earlier”
Hansol nodded, his body tensing up. He was going to punish him. For sure.
Seungcheol moved closer of Hansol, this latter almost backed off. Almost. Seungcheol furrowed his eyebrows, with a determinate gaze, Hansol felt uncomfortable. He wanted to disappear from his sight.
“Tell me what’s in your mind”
He looked down. “U-Uh… n-nothing is in my-my mind”
Seungcheol leaned closer and cupped gently his face. Hansol looked at him, his eyes always carried this soft and strong gaze, so protective.
Hansol felt guilty. His master shouldn’t ask him politely. He was a slave. His master should insult him or beat him, treat him for what he was, treat him like a real slave . But no. He never done that. He was always kind, nice and so… so worried ?
“I don’t understand you”
Seungcheol pulled away his hands, startled.
Hansol bit his lip. And for the first time, he let out a long and deep sigh taking Seungcheol completely off guard.
“Why are you like this with me ? Why aren’t you treating me as a slave ? Why aren’t you beating me ? Why master ?”
He sounded so desperate, Seungcheol’s heart clenched. Hansol really didn’t understand any nice feelings anymore.
“Do you want me to show you how to treat me as a slave ?”
Before Seungcheol could say anything, Hansol stood up and looked in his wardrobe to take a belt. He walked back in front of his master and gave him his belt.
“With that you can hit me as strong as you want, most of the time it gives me red mark but if you do it really strongly and in a certain way, I can bleed”
“But of course, it will never give me scars, the best will be a knife o-or a burnt iron rod to burn my skin”
“I don’t want-”
“But at the same time, hurting a slave on his mental is good too, I’ll be scared of the consequences which will force me to do everything that you want or even cause a suicide, you can drown me or choke me”
“Humiliation can also force the-”
Hansol shut his eyes, waiting to be hit by a belt. A hit that never came. He opened his eyes. Seungcheol’s gaze was filled of shock and worries.
And then, again.
His master was hugging him.
In fact, he wasn’t really surprised.
But that was until his master spoke.
“Please Hansol don’t say that… just please… I’m begging you to stop saying that…”
His guilt increased. His voice was filled with fear. His master’s voice was filled with fear. Normally, he should be the one filled with fear. He wanted to hug him back. To make the fear disappear from his master. But he didn’t. He shouldn’t. Seungcheol hugged him more tightly.
“I’m sorry master”
He pulled away of Hansol and looked carefully at his face. His eyes were so empty. Seungcheol hated himself. They still didn’t find Chae, they didn’t find any clue about the Slave Company, Hansol was still acting as a slave- He was the worst.
“Please don’t say it like this, I’m not your master Hansol”
And Hansol just nodded.
“I-I wanted to hear more about how you feel, but I feel like that you don’t know yourself, that you just learned to be like this”
Hansol stayed silent, making Seungcheol to bit his lip.
“God, I want to help you so much”
Seungcheol slowly caressed his cheek, afraid to do something that could scare him.
He looked so fragile.
Hansol couldn’t stop thinking. Maybe he could be- No, of course not. Could he really think that ? His master was really saying that ? No. He was just kind and didn’t know how to treat a slave, that’s all.
What was he thinking ?
He wasn’t the center of the world.
Seungcheol walked closer, ready to give him another hug but this time, Hansol pushed him away before backing off. He didn’t know anymore. His master didn’t treat him as a slave because he didn’t know or he wanted to help him being free again, he never hit him, never torture him, never… but he was a slave ? Why was he trying to help him ? Nothing would change what he was.
“Pl-Please I-I can’t master”
Hansol was unsure of everything. Seungcheol gave him a small and sad smile.
He began to walk out “Don’t forget your vial and sleep tight” and closed the door.
Hansol slumped on the floor, breathing loudly, completely exhausted. His hands gripped tightly his hair, he shut his eyes, clenching his jaw, his head looking down.
What is wrong with me ?!
I’m a slave, I’m a slave, I’m a slave, I’m a slave, I’m a slave-
He kept repeating it over and over again, getting it deep into his mind.
“I’m a slave…”
He choked out the last one. His hands released his hair, he opened his eyes and looked up. His gaze stopped on the belt.
If he can’t hurt me, I’ll do it for him.
He stood up and took the belt. But if only he knew how to hurt himself correctly with this. He needed to find something more easy to use.
Something like a knife.
Kekeke... Who knows what's going to happen next... ╮(′～‵〞)╭
I love cliffhanger. X)
Hansol walked downstairs, determined. He reached the kitchen and looked in every drawers to finally find a big and sharp knife. He didn’t notice all the noise he was making. He took the knife, he put his free hand on the table. He paused.
This was right, yes?
His master just didn’t know how to punish him and he would show him how. And when his master would understand that it was normal to do that, he would finally do it.
And he would have a life that he deserved. Everything would go back to place, he would treat him as a slave, how he used to be.
Because right now, he was craving for more caress on his cheeks, more of pat on his head, more of hug, more of kiss, more of everything.
So much craving.
And it was driving him insane.
And he shouldn’t feel like this.
He needed to be punished to make the envy completely disappear from him.
Everything would be back to normal.
Hansol put the knife on the skin of his hand ready to make some deep gashes appeared or maybe to even cut some fingers.
Why was he hesitating ?
It’s easy to hurt himself, he had done it quite a few times. He knew that it would be painful but that wasn’t what stopped him.
All he had to do, was press the knife harder against his skin until he could feel the blood dripping.
He was still hesitating.
Maybe, he was doing it wrong ?
He raised the knife. He should maybe stab his hand with all of his strength ?
But… wouldn’t his masters be worried for him ?
He shook his head.
I’m a stupid slave and nothing else. Masters don’t want to dirty their hands with my blood, that’s all.
He immediately tried to stab his hand, the knife going down faster.
He would have done it well, if one of his master didn’t stop him by taking his wrist.
“What the hell are you doing ?!”
It was Mingyu master.
His face was showing so different emotions at the same time, but Hansol recognised one. Anger.
“Hansol ! Did you really just try to do that ?!”
His gaze was so empty. Mingyu just wanted to shake him so hard, to make him understand that he wasn’t a fucking slave. Thank god, he walked downstairs because of the noises.
Hansol held his master’s gaze. Guess he would finally be punished.
“I should show you how to punish me, yes ? But master doesn’t need to do it, I’ll do it for you if you don’t want to get dirty”
Mingyu opened his mouth and let out a frustrated groan. He released Hansol’s wrist and took him by his shoulders. Hansol let go of the knife, crashing on the ground in a deafening noise.
“Hansol” he finally said after a moment.
Hansol looked at him. Mingyu’s eyes softened.
“You’re not a slave”
Hansol immediately spoke. “I am and I will always be”
Mingyu sighed, before he could spoke, Hansol bent over and took the knife on the floor. He gave it to Mingyu.
“Here, stab me”
Mingyu frowned. “What the hell ?! I’m not going to-”
“Please master, just do it, it’s easy”
“No !” Mingyu threw the knife far away, where he was sure that he could block Hansol before he could take it.
Hansol looked at Mingyu, surprised and tired. His masters were too kind for their own. Wonwoo walked downstairs before stopping.
“Why don’t you want to hit me ? You should hit me,” his voice was full of despair and exhaustion. “You shouldn’t let me dream like this. You shouldn’t pat me, you shouldn’t hug me, you shouldn’t kiss my face, you shouldn’t… you just shouldn’t. Because when you’ll be tired of me, you’ll throw me away like all of my past owners. And…” Hansol looked down at his shaky hands.
“And I wouldn’t be used to any kind of abuse anymore”
Hansol looked up at his master, only to see a sad smile and a gaze filled of hope.
Mingyu lifted his hand, ready to hit him. Hansol closed his eyes.
He was ready for that day.
He opened his eyes when he felt a hand caressing his cheek.
He hugged him gently, so carefully that Hansol froze. Mingyu’s hand stroked his hair in a comforting way, Hansol closed his eyes.
“It’s not right hyung”
Mingyu smiled when he heard the word hyung.
“It is right Hansol. I’m actually punishing you”
Hansol was confused but before he could speak, Mingyu answered his question.
“For now on, you’ll have a lot of pats, of hugs, of caresses, of kisses, to punish you. That’s how we punish in this house”
Hansol was still confused but nodded. They pulled away and Mingyu gave him a kiss on his forehead.
“Let’s go and sleep, okay ?”
They were going to walk upstairs but Wonwoo was there blocking the way. He came closer of Hansol and looked everywhere on his face to find any cut or else. Hansol let him do it.
“Don’t overthink Hansol, we just want you to feel happy”
Hansol nodded again.
They slowly walked upstairs and even walked in Hansol’s room. They didn’t really believe the fact that Hansol wouldn’t try to hurt himself anymore. So, they waited until Hansol had drank his medicine and was sleeping before walking out.
They walked into Seungcheol’s room, not really surprised to find him awake. He looked like he already knew what happened. But still, Mingyu explained to them everything that happened. When he finished Wonwoo and Seungcheol sighed in unison. After a moment of talking, they decided to go and finally sleep.
Seungcheol laid on his bed and looked at the ceiling.
“Everything is my fault”
After the incident, Seungcheol didn't stay with Hansol, He didn't want to hurt Hansol again. It was his damn fault. If they didn’t talk about the conversation, if he didn’t push Hansol about the slave thing, if only…
Hansol wouldn’t have try to stab himself.
So he decided to give him space. For the entire weekend they didn't really talk or cuddle like they used to. He didn't sleep with him the week-end. Hansol didn’t say anything about it. Maybe his master was punishing him. He will accept his punishments. Even if he had to admit, that he missed the warmness of his master, of his gentle touches and caresses.
It was Monday and they were still not talking to each others.
Seungcheol and his partners were looking for clue about the Slave Company. Trying to find people who worked there and got fired, or slaves who could talk about their situations. They could still ask Hansol about this but they should find someone else too. After a few hours, they found someone working there before, and a family that would let them ask their slave. Seungcheol let out a satisfied sigh.
“That’s perfect !”
Hoshi jumped completely happy about all of this. “Fucking finally !”
Woozi let out a sigh and smiled. “Yeah, totally”
Hoshi added. “Guys it’s already past one in the afternoon ! We should eat pizzas for celebrate, yes?”
Woozi nodded. “I really need a pizza, right now”
Seungcheol smiled and took out his phone. “Yeah okay, I’m gonna call the pizza delive-”
“You shouldn’t do it right now”
They looked at the door, their Boss was there. Hoshi asked “Hey Boss, we’re just hungry ! Why don’t you let us eat ?” he said as he fell of his chair in an exaggeration, hands and knees on the floor.
The Boss chuckled. “Well, we found more about Chae”
Seungcheol sighed, Woozi groaned.
“The pizzas can wait”
Hansol woke up at 8am like usual. He ate, then cleaned everywhere and then waited. Mingyu and Wonwoo got home, they ate, chilled in front of the TV then went back to the University.
Like usual Hansol waited, sitting on the couch, he began to understand that his masters really didn’t like when he sat on the floor.
But this time, he heard something like someone was trying to open the door. Hansol looked at the clock, 3:34 pm.
That’s strange, Master shouldn’t be home yet.
He stood up when he heard footsteps. Someone entered, someone who he didn’t know who was it. The man looked at Hansol, taken off guard.
Hansol asked. “Can I help you ? Are you one of my mas- hyung’s friends ?”
The man who was still frozen, quickly answered. “Y-Yeah ! E-Exactly ! I’m a friend of Seungcheol… he gave me keys, so I can enter when I want ! A-And you, who are you ?”
Hansol bowed down. “I’m Hansol Vernon Chwe, nice to meet you. I’m a slave that Seungcheol hyung bought, to… to help me”
The guy looked at him before smirking. “Hansol Vernon Chwe ? Interesting…”
Hansol asked. “Do you need anything”
“Yeah, I need to take something in Seungcheol’s room”
“I’m sorry but I can’t let you go upstairs-”
The phone began to ring, Hansol walked toward it and said to the man “You can sit on the couch and make yourself comfortable” the guy nodded and sat.
“Look, he was there not too long ago”
But Seungcheol couldn’t really concentrate, he felt something, something was really going to finish badly and it made him sick. He tried to look at the videos and recognised the street near his house.
He immediately ran away, not really caring about the others calling his name and took out his phone, sending a “Black code” at Wonwoo and Mingyu. He reached his car and drove as fast as he could. He called Hansol, waiting him to take it. The tension increased too much for his liking.
“Please Hansol take it !”
Seungcheol let out a sigh of relief. “Hansol ? It’s me, are you okay ? Something happened ?”
Hansol answered. “I’m fine and no, everything is okay, but a friend of yours is here”
Seungcheol furrowed, his bad feeling was there remaining him that he was in danger. “Who is it ?”
Hansol looked at the guy. “Can you give me your name please ?”
Hansol thanked him and turned back. “His name is Chae”
Seungcheol froze for a brief second before screaming.
“HANSOL I WANT YOU TO STAY ALIVE ! PROTECT YOU WITH EVERYTHING THAT YOU FIND ! FIGHT BACK ! IT’S AN ORDER ! CHAE IS A FUCKING DANGEROUS ASSHOLE !”
Hansol was surprised that Seungcheol master had used the word order. He looked behind him.
“Mister Chae ?”
He wasn’t there. Hansol furrowed. He was going to look for him when he felt a pain where his left ribs were. He looked down and found his shirt slowly tainting in red.
He was bleeding.
Chae slowly appeared in front of him, knife stabbed in his left side. He pulled out the knife, Hansol moaned in pain and fell on the ground, the phone fell, his body losing strength by second. They could still hear Seungcheol yelling.
Chae smirked. “Hansol Vernon Chwe ? I already heard about you, but I never knew that Seungcheol bought you”
Hansol could only look at him, coughing a few times, blood dripping on the ground slowly forming a pool.
“Well well well, I have things to look for, if you excuse me. I’ll find his weakness and I’ll fucking kill him”
He looked at the phone and decided to take it.
“Hansol ! Hansol ! Are you okay ?! What was that noise ?! Please answer me !”
“Oh Seungcheol ! It’s been a long time !”
Seungcheol clenched his jaw, his hands taking too strongly the wheel. “You better not touch Hansol if you want to stay alive”
Chae smirked and looked at Hansol. He crouched in front of him and took a handful of his hair, forcing him to lift his head. Hansol winced and let out a painful moan that Seungcheol could clearly hear.
“Too bad, your little friend is going to die soon”
“YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE ! YOU’LL REGRET IT !”
Chae stood up and looked around.
“Yeah, if you say so”
Hansol tried slowly to stand up, without making any noise. It was difficult, the pain was making him dizzy. He stood up, his hands leaning on the table and found a pan.
“What do you want exactly ?!”
Chae’s expression darkened. “You ask me that ?! You fucking destroy my life ! I’M GOING TO DESTROY EVERYTHING THAT YOU’VE BUILT ! I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU SUFFER !” he calmed himself and smirked. “I see that you really care about that slave, that’s good to know”
Seungcheol was being desperate, Wonwoo and Mingyu had still not answered their phones. He sighed and drove much faster.
“Let him go, maybe I can help you with the Judge”
“I DON’T FUCKING CARE OF THE DAMN JUDGE ! I’m going to make him suffer so so much, that you’ll be guilty for your entire life !”
He hung up. He looked behind him and got hit on the head by a pan. They both fell on the ground, Chae let go of the knife, cursing. Hansol tried to take the knife but Chae pushed him back by kicking his injury making Hansol to moan in pain. Chae took the knife and pushed Hansol again to make him lay completely on his back. He was going to hit him but Hansol protected himself in time with his hands, he took one of Chae’s wrists, the one holding the knife and tried to push it away before it could hit his throat. He was feeling more dizzy and the punch that he received on his injury made him scream in pain, the knife stabbing his shoulder.
“Fucking bitch ! I thought that slaves weren’t allowed to hit anyone!”
His vision was blurring more and more. He was losing too much blood and was feeling more and more weak. He bit his lip.
I have an order to respect.
With a sudden burst of strength he pushed Chae and pulled away the knife in his shoulder, keeping it in hand.
“I… I have… an order… to res… pect”
He tried to stand up but Chae ran to him making them fall on the ground once again, the knife falling not too far away. His hands found Hansol’s throat and tightened as strong as he could making Hansol to be completely breathless, he put his hands on Chae’s wrists. Chae choked Hansol more. Hansol’s right hand tried to find something on the floor to help him. The guy was too much absorbed on making Hansol to faint that he didn’t notice it. The lack of oxygen made some tears to fall, he was going to lose consciousness when his hand found something and without a second thought, he hit him on his arm. Chae yelled in pain and released his grip. Hansol inhaled loudly and kicked his stomach to separate them before coughing a few times.
Hansol spat out some blood, he looked at the ceiling. He didn’t have any strength left.
“YOU FUCKING LITTLE SHIT !”
Chae took out the knife stabbed in his arm and stood up. He kicked Hansol’s side a few times, letting his anger took control of him. Hansol moaned in pain at every hit, spitting out blood. He couldn’t move. His vision showed him only a blurred guy, he couldn’t concentrate on what Chae was saying. He heard a yell and looked at the door, he couldn’t see who it was. He was slowly losing consciousness.
Seungcheol saw as Chae disappeared in a second, the smell of blood made him look at the one laying on the ground. Hansol was bleeding a lot. Blood dripping from his mouth, nose and from his injuries, on his shoulder and side of his stomach. He didn’t try to hide his anger. He clenched his jaw, he lifted his gun on his left and shot, not breaking eye contact with Hansol.
Chae screamed in pain and fell. He reappeared laying on the ground, his right leg was bleeding. Seungcheol’s eyes went red, he walked toward Chae and took him by his hair, dragging him in the kitchen where Hansol was. Chae was yelling and screaming, struggling against the grip on his hair. Seungcheol forced him to stand up, he took him by the nape of his neck and slammed his head against the corner of the table before he could fight back. He slammed him one time, two times, three times-
Seungcheol stopped, Chae fell on the ground, his face bleeding. His eyes changed back to his normal colour. Worry painted his face. He immediately kneeled next to Hansol. He slowly moved him, so he was on his back. He looked at the injury. He lifted Hansol’s shirt carefully, his eyes going wide with how deep the wound was.
He couldn’t hide how worried he was, his voice was shaking. “H-Hey d-don’t worry ! Wonwoo’s going to come and heal you ! A-And everything will be fine !”
He put his hands on the wound and slowly pressed them to stop it bleeding. Hansol moaned in pain before coughing blood. Seungcheol winced. Hansol felt extremely guilty, Seungcheol master was dirtying himself with his inferior blood.
“I’m… I’m sorry… master…”
Seungcheol looked at him. “Wha- Why are you saying that ?! Why are you apologising ? And stop calling me master !”
Hansol coughed a few times. He put his hand on Seungcheol’s. “It’s… too late… master…” Seungcheol bit his lip in frustration, he shook his head. “I-It’s not too late ! Please Hansol stay with me ! Stay with me ! Please…” he felt tears forming in the corners of his eyes.
“Don’t leave me… I don’t want to feel that ever again…”
Hansol looked at his master. He felt strange. It wasn’t a life for him. It was better for him to die. He would just be a burden for his master if he stayed alive.
“I’m sorry… master. I… I didn’t respect… your order…” he whispered with his last strengths. He closed his eyes, Seungcheol began to shake him, fear growing. “Hansol ! No no no no no ! Stay with me ! Please please please- ” he put his hands back on Hansol’s injury. “WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU WONWOO ?!”
“I’m here !”
Seungcheol looked at the door, Jeonghan, Wonwoo and Mingyu were there. He sighed, Wonwoo ran next to him, Seungcheol pulled away his hands, Wonwoo taking his place, using his power. Seungcheol stood up. Mingyu was frozen. Seungcheol took him by his nape and hit their foreheads together, the blood dripping on Mingyu. “Mingyu, I know that you can do it, I believe in you, Hansol needs you to stay by his side” after hearing those words and seeing the determined gaze of Seungcheol, he nodded.
Seungcheol pulled away, letting Mingyu run and kneel next to Hansol. He saw him taking Hansol’s hand gently. He looked at Jeonghan who had a worried expression.
“Thank you Jeonghan, for bringing them here”
He gave him an exhausted smile. Before he could say anything else Jeonghan hugged him.
“It’s okay don’t worry, he’ll be fine”
Seungcheol hugged back, dirtying Jeonghan’s shirt with blood. Until Hansol had closed his eyes, he stayed as a slave, he didn’t even ask him to help, he just thought that dying was the best option he had. He held back his tears, his anger coming back. He pulled away with a more sincere smile. “Thank you again” he looked behind him. “But I need to take care of something now” he said as he looked at the other body laying on the ground. Jeonghan nodded with a faint smile. “If you need Shua to come, just call me” Seungcheol nodded. Jeonghan disappeared.
He walked towards Chae and took him by his collar, dragging his body towards the door. Mingyu looked at him, he couldn’t help it.
“You’re not going to kill him, no ?”
Seungcheol stopped. He looked at Mingyu and smiled at him in such a way that Mingyu felt goosebumps.
He walked out with an unconscious Chae.
Mingyu looked back at Hansol, the smell of blood was driving him crazy. He wanted to taste it. Wonwoo glanced at him “Calm yourself, take a deep breath and relax” Mingyu looked at him. “How am I supposed to stay calm ?! Hansol is dying a-and the blood-”
“Being like that is not going to help him”
Mingyu looked down at Hansol, unconscious and pale. He looked at Wonwoo only to find an expression of worry. “What is it ?”
“He stopped breathing”
Mingyu looked at him, fear showing. “HE WHAT ?! Why are you so slow ?! Why are you putting so much time to heal him ?!”
Wonwoo glared at him. “Shut up, I can’t concentrate if you talk to me like that”
Mingyu bit his lip. “Then wh-what should I do ?” Wonwoo answered quickly. “Give him mouth to mouth respiration”
Mingyu panicked. “B-But I can’t do that ! Seungcheol is going to kill me !”
“Do you want Hansol to die ?!”
Mingyu looked at Wonwoo, his sharp gaze piercing him. “And you, you’ll be okay with that ?” Wonwoo sighed. “Of course”
Mingyu let out a nervous sigh. He raised Hansol’s jaw, held his nose. Wonwoo pulled away his hands “I finished healing him, I’m gonna take care of his shoulder” Mingyu nodded. Wonwoo pressed his hands on Hansol’s shoulder, he was being tired but right now, he didn’t care. Hansol needed help. Mingyu slowly leaned down taking a big breath. He was about to press their lips together when Hansol began to breath and coughed loudly, spitting out a lot of blood. Mingyu took back his hand.
Hansol slowly opened his eyes. Everything was blurred for him. He couldn’t hear correctly but he felt someone holding his hand.
“Mas… ter… ?”
Mingyu and Wonwoo sighed of relief. Mingyu wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth.
“It’s Mingyu and Wonwoo, not master”
Hansol closed his eyes, falling back unconscious.
Seungcheol walked out of the room, his hands covered of blood but not from Hansol. He looked up, Hoshi and Woozi were there.
“You can take him now”
Jihoon sighed. “Seungcheol, it’s the second time…”
Hoshi gave him a tissue, a little upset about what he just done. “You shouldn’t do that. You should be next to Vernon, not here”
Seungcheol cleaned his hand with the tissue. “I know”
“Then why did you do it ?!”
“I had to !” He bursted out. “He almost killed him, going in jail wouldn’t be-”
“Wouldn’t be enough ?! Seungcheol, you’re a fucking policeman ! We have to put them in jail ! Not torture them until they beg to live !” Jihoon yelled, anger showed on his face.
Seungcheol sighed in frustration, he looked at Jihoon.
“I don’t regret it”
Soonyoung sighed, he put himself between them and looked at Seungcheol.
“This situation isn’t like Hyojin’s”
“Hyojin is dead, Vernon is alive. He’s maybe unconscious or maybe not and you should be next to him, helping him get over what just happened”
Hoshi patted his shoulder with a little smile while Woozi crossed his arms still angry.
“You should maybe get over Hyojin too”
Seungcheol bit his lip. He knew that. It’s been years that he tried to get over him without success. The incident made him remembered how he was useless when Hyojin… he was scared that someone else died because of him. Hansol was still alive. After all of this, his feelings for him kept growing. Hansol was really taking an important place in his life.
An important place in his heart.
Maybe, it was time.
He let a smile appeared on his face.
Seungcheol arrived at home at 8 pm. He immediately ran upstairs and looked in Hansol’s room quietly. Wonwoo and Mingyu were there. He walked inside drawing Wonwoo’s attention. Wonwoo stood up and walked in front of him.
He whispered to not wake them up. “Hansol is alright, no more bruises or wounds. He had lost a lot of blood, so I bought a blood bag for him. Now, he just needs to rest and he’ll be fine”
Seungcheol sighed, relieved. “Thank you Wonwoo” Wonwoo smiled. “You’re welcome Cheol”
Seungcheol walked towards Hansol and Mingyu, both of them were sleeping. Mingyu was still holding Hansol’s hand. He smiled and patted Mingyu’s shoulder. He looked at Hansol. He was still pale but less than before. He leaned down and kissed his forehead. Wonwoo sat back on the chair, reading his book. He waved at Wonwoo and walked out, reaching the bathroom. He took off his clothes covered of blood and went in the shower, some blood were still on him. He let the water ran over his body, relaxing every muscles from this hard day.
He had still one thing to do.
After washing and putting on clean clothes, he walked out of the house and locked it. He walked down the neighbourhood, hands on his pocket to keep them away from the cold. He looked up, the sky was a deep blue, street lamps illuminating the paths, some people walking hand in hand making Seungcheol envious. He entered a flower shop, buying a bouquet of white lilies and walked out.
He reached a cemetery passing some people. He stopped in front of a grave and smiled. He kneeled and put the bouquet in front of the grave. He sat on the ground.
“Hey Hyojin, it’s been a while hasn’t it ?”
Seungcheol ran his fingers through his hair. “I’m kind of late, I know” he looked at the words engraved on the grave.
13 September 1995 - 2 February 2015
A beloved brother and friend
He sighed. “I came here today, but it was to tell you…” he trailed off before slapping his two cheeks, strongly. He put his hands on his knees.
“I met someone”
He smiled at himself. “He, unfortunately, was a slave before, but me, Wonwoo and Mingyu are helping him getting rid of his bad habits,”
“He’s really nice and is always thinking of others…” his smile faded away. “And I developed feelings for him”
He put his hand on the nape of his neck, smiling. “I forgot to tell you, his name is Hansol Vernon Chwe, and…”
“I think… I’m getting… over you, Hyojin”
He shook his head quickly. “But that doesn’t mean that I’ll forget you ! We have a story that I’ll remember forever” he looked at the sky. “I’m not going to lie, I still feel guilty, it was supposed to be me, being shot, not you” he looked back at the grave. “You were a powerless human, I was a vampire. I heal faster than you and I…”
He bit his lip. “I’m sorry for being scared at that moment” before chuckling.
“I’m sure that right now, you’re telling me that it wasn’t my fault”
He smiled sadly. “For me, it still is.”
I feel like it's been an eternity that I didn't post a chapter. X)
There is a lot of things happening in this chapter and it's been a long time I had the Chae moment I imagined against Hansol, I'm not really good with detailing fights, I hope it was okay...
And I'm thankful at thatsmolmusicnerd for helping me with my bad English ! ヽ(●´ε｀●)ノ
Seungcheol and Hyojin ran in the corridor trying to catch the dealer, guns in hands. They ran out of the building, the dealer stopped in an impasse. Seungcheol and Hyojin lifted their guns.
Hyojin yelled. “Hands on your head !”
The dealer smirked. Seungcheol heard something and looked behind receiving a punch strongly on his stomach, he could hear some ribs breaking before crashing against the wall, Hyojin screamed only to be cut by the guy taking him by his throat.
“Hyojin !” Seungcheol tried to stand up but the dealer pointed at him the gun with a smirk. “You better not move”
It was supposed to be an easy job.
But everything was turning wrong.
The guy who took Hyojin by his throat was a hitman. He worked for everyone that gave him money. Everyone knew him for how dangerous he was. He never even hide his crimes because nobody could arrest him.
Seungcheol shook his head before spitting out some blood. The hitman slammed Hyojin’s head against the floor, a shock wave scattering the dust, floor completely cracked and destroyed by the strength of the man.
Seungcheol took the opportunity to take the dealer’s wrist forcing him to come forward before hitting his throat making him cough loudly, and punching his jaw to make him fall on the ground unconscious. He took the gun and pointed at the hitman.
“Let him go ! Now !”
The hitman let Hyojin on the ground before looking at him.
“On your knees and hands on your head !”
He laughed, sending goosebumps at Seungcheol. He had a sick feeling about all of this.
The hitman walked towards him, Seungcheol almost backed off. After all those months, hearing stories about this guy made him understand how he couldn’t do anything to him. He had such a creepy aura that could make people fell on the ground.
He was scared.
He bit his lip hardly making it bleed.
“That’s sad that you’re going to die so young”
Seungcheol only blinked, the hitman was just in front of him, taking his gun gently. He could only let him take it. He didn’t have any strength, his body could only shake.
“Don’t you dare touch him !”
Both of them looked behind, Hyojin stood up with difficulty, his head bleeding way too much, gun pointed at the hitman. He smirked and walked towards Hyojin, Seungcheol fell on his knees. He couldn’t move.
“Determinate ?” asked playfully the hitman, enjoying it way too much that someone finally stood up against him.
Seungcheol wanted to scream, to tell him to run away, to please run away from him.
But instead Hyojin asked “Hyung, are you okay ?” Seungcheol didn’t say anything, his eyes filled of anxiety and fear.
Hyojin smiled. “Don’t worry hyung, I’m gonna take care of him. Please hyung you should run.”
The hitman laughed. He pointed two fingers to form a gun at Hyojin. “Let’s play”
Hyojin didn’t even have time that he received blown after blown sending him on the ground. That’s when Seungcheol shook his head hardly, took his knife and stabbed himself on his thigh. He needed something to finally be able to react at what he was seeing. He stood up and ran towards them, he dodged every bullet that the hitman shot at him before throwing his leg to kick his face, the hitman stopped it with his hand before taking his leg and throwing him against a wall making it to fall apart. The whole falling.
Seungcheol coughed a few times before opening his eyes, he was stuck under a piece of wall and something else stabbed his calf. He tried to stand up but he didn’t had any strength, he looked up, the hitman was there, a little smirk on his face.
He pointed the gun at him, Seungcheol shut his eyes and flinched when he heard the sound of the shot. He opened his eyes.
He felt his heart stopping.
Hyojin took the bullet. “I’m sorry hyung…” he fell on the ground in a deaf sound.
His eyes went a bloody red, anger taking over, before everything went black.
When he woke up, he was next to Hyojin. He sat, his eyes locked on a body laying on the ground. It was the hitman completely bloody and face distorted in bruises, cut, gashes, unconscious. He looked at Hyojin, seeing his state, he quickly kneeled and tried to find a pulse.
Seungcheol shook his head and put his hands on the injury.
“You can’t die now ! You can’t do that to me !”
He began to give a CPR.
One time. Two times. Three times.
Hyojin wasn’t breathing. His heart stopped working. And the ambulance would came in 2 min, that’s what they told him in his earpiece. He had 2 min to made his heart beat again. He began to be scared. What if it didn’t work ? What if the ambulance came too late ? What if Hyojin…
Four times. Five times. Six times.
Seungcheol who was still trying to make him breath saw some drops of water hit Hyojin’s face. He was crying. He couldn’t stop crying. Hyojin was still not breathing and every seconds was making his death becoming true.
“Please Hyojin… wake up…”
Seven times. Eight times. Nine times.
Seungcheol was more and more scared. He couldn’t stop thinking of the worst. But he wasn’t going to give up.
Ten times. Eleven times.
He stopped and cried more before hitting strongly Hyojin’s chest.
“Wake up !”
Hyojin inhaled loudly, coughing up blood. Seungcheol sighed of relief, letting a smile flash across his face, before pressing his hands on his Hojin’s injuries.
He was breathing.
The ambulance came taking Hyojin, Seungcheol sat next to him.
They reached the hospital, Seungcheol couldn’t come inside the emergency department. He sat on one of the chair, pushing away all the doctors trying to heal his wounds.
He didn’t care of him.
He felt someone shaking him. He looked up, Wonwoo and Mingyu. He could see their worried gaze.
“We heard about Hyojin, are you okay ?” Mingyu asked.
Seungcheol didn’t answer, he was too worried. Wonwoo sat next to him and took his chin gently to look at his injuries. He pressed one hand on Seungcheol’s temple, using his health power. Hoshi and Woozi appeared in front of them.
“They are still operating Hyojin ?” asked Hoshi. Mingyu nodded, still looking at Seungcheol.
Jihoon sighed. “We should have been with you. Not taking another case, fucking hell.” he cursed.
Hoshi kneeled in front of Seungcheol. “Seungcheol, we caught the hitman” hearing the name, Seungcheol looked at him “He was already in a bad state, he couldn’t even walk, you completely destroyed him” Seungcheol furrowed “What are you talking about ? I didn’t do anything. When I woke up he was already like that”.
Hoshi frowned. “Seungcheol, you completely beat him”
Before he could ask anything, a doctor walked toward them and Seungcheol already knew what it meant.
Hyojin was dead.
Seungcheol noticed something wet on his cheeks, he touched it with his fingers before looking at it.
He was crying.
Seungcheol wiped away his tears. “Sorry that you had see me in that state, I just got lost in my thoughts”
He looked back at the grave, the wind caressing his cheeks as if it wanted to wipe the rest of the tears. At that moment he thought that it was Hyojin doing it. He shook his head.
“It’s maybe the last time that we saw each others…” he smiled, nostalgia and determination filled his gaze.
“I’m letting you go, Hyojin.”
Hansol opened his eyes, everything more clear than before. He slowly sat on the bed and noticed the syringe in his arm. He followed it with his gaze and saw a blood pocket held by a perfusion support. He tried to stand up, wondering where his masters were but someone took him by his shoulders. He looked up, it was Seungcheol master. The latter held a soft gaze.
“Take it slow, you’re going to feel dizzy if you stand up too quickly”
Hansol could clearly hear the exhaustion in his voice. He wondered why. He nodded and sat on the bed.
“You've been asleep for a day”
Hansol looked down. It’s been a whole day that he hadn’t been working.
He looked up at Seungcheol. He opened his mouth but shut it quickly after. Seungcheol sat next to Hansol, his fingers carded through his hair, stroking gently.
“Do you remember what happened ?”
“Uhm… about the man who tried to… to kill me ?”
Seungcheol hugged him suddenly, Hansol didn’t say anything like usual. In fact Seungcheol wanted to hide himself. He was on the verge of crying.
God, he was so relieved.
“I’m happy that you didn’t leave me”
Hansol closed his eyes, letting this happiness filled his chest.
“Thank you hyung, for being happy”
Maybe it was possible to have a good life.
But he still remembered the time he almost die.
How his third master asked him to go and die.
His third master was the youngest he ever had. He was still younger than him, he was sixteen and his master seventeen.
His master was young, rich, handsome and curious. His name was Dong-Chul.
So when the big brother of his new master bought him and gifted him to his dongsaeng, first he groaned angrily saying that a slave was completely useless for him, a PlayStation would have been better.
Everything was normal, he cleaned everywhere, sometimes being beaten by the father and that was it. But everything changed when his master invited a friend. His friend showed him how to use a slave, how to treat him. After that his master began to beat him and use him. Getting beaten down for no proper reason, used under the shower or when he was working on his homework or when they should sleep.
It was painful but he was used to it.
He pushed Hansol against the wall, crashing his lips against his, his hands taking firmly his waist. Their kiss were rough and brutal making Hansol to whimper. He slapped his ass, Hansol took that as a clue to put his legs around his master’s waist, locking himself. His master bit his lower lip hardly making him bleed and moan in pain. He took him and threw Hansol on his bed. He went on top of him and froze. Hansol was breathless, he looked at his master a little surprised when he stopped moving. Before he could ask his master if everything was alright, a fist collided with his face strongly. Hansol winced. He looked at his master only to see a confused look.
“Why the fuck ?”
Another punch was thrown at his face then another one. Hit after hit, Hansol just shut his eyes tightly at every punch until it stopped. He felt his cheeks burning from the hits, nose bleeding and cut on his lip.
“Why the fuck do I love you ?”
Hansol was taken aback by this sentence. He couldn’t even talk, he couldn’t ask him what does it meant. His master was biting his lip, eyebrows furrowed, his eyes showing how lost he was. He took him by his hair forcing him to sit before kissing him again more… gently ? He leaned closer to his ear, his voice so weak and desperate.
"Go outside and fucking die"
He kissed Hansol again, this time more roughly forcing his tongue inside his mouth, a hand on his hair, Hansol couldn't pull away, breathless and eyes shut. Dong-Chul threw him on the ground.
Hansol stood up and walked out. He opened the door, cold wind hit his skin, snow entered in the house. He only had a shirt and a pair of jogging bottoms, no shoes. He walked out and closed the door. He slowly walked down the stairs and sat on the last one.
Snowflakes fell on his locks of hair, his feet completely numb with cold, cheeks red from the punches and so so cold, his fast exhalations showing how cold it was. He hugged himself tightly trying to find back some warm. Hours passed as snow fell, he looked at the sky, snowflake settling on his eyelashes, he stroked his arms hard and looked back down. His body couldn't stop shaking, trembling, shivering and sometimes spasming.
Hansol couldn't take it anymore, he let himself fall on the ground, the tip of his fingers, toes, nose and ears completely purple, his lips completely blue. Where was he ? He didn't know, all he could see was white and white and white. He closed his eyes, his body spasming, he felt his heart beating in slow motion or maybe it was just him having hallucinations, he hugged himself tighter, his vision blurring more. He looked one more time at the sky before whispering weakly.
He closed his eyes, letting the snow cover his body, the wind taking his lasts breaths away, his body stopping moving, numb and pale, everything going black.
He couldn't see. He couldn't see but hear some incomprehensible sentences. He felt someone taking him in his arms, coldness changing into warmness before someone laid him on the ground. Hands took his shirt off before he felt other hands rolling his body, his chest being pressed against another... chest ? He felt more and more warm but his body was still completely numb. He tried to speak but no words came, instead he tried to open his eyes. His vision was still blurred but after a moment, he recognised the living-room with a fireplace on. He began to understand what, he guessed, his masters were talking.
"And you think that throwing him out until he die was going to help you ?! If you wanted another slave, you could have ask me ! We can exchange him with someone else with the same price, you dumbass !"
"Well I'm sorry ! How was I supposed to know ?! I don't buy slave everyday !"
"Thank god that I came in time ! You know that it's fucking 4 in the morning ?!"
Hansol feeling a little better, tried to move without success. He tried to speak again being able only to make some noise.
"Fucking finally, get off me now"
Hansol tried to move again but nothing work, the guy pushed Hansol harshly making him moan in pain.
"Go in your room now."
Hansol's body was still shaking even though he was right in front of the fire. He tried to stand up but his body hadn't the strength.
"Can't we just let him there ? Close to the fire ?" Dong-Chul asked without looking at Hansol.
So, Hansol stayed in front of the fire, hugging himself tight, his eyes closed trying to sleep. Suddenly, he felt a blanket thrown at him, he opened his eyes, his master was there.
"You better not die here, I don't want to have to touch your disgusting corpse."
Hansol's fingers took slowly the blanket, wrapping himself comfortably, warming his body with it. "Th-Thank... y-you mas...ter..."
Dong-Chul clenched his jaw and walked away.
Hansol felt a little happy, his master gave him a blanket. He closed his eyes falling quickly asleep.
Hansol opened his eyes as they pulled away. Seungcheol sighed.
This latter looked at Seungcheol. “Yes ?”
Seungcheol couldn’t even look at him, feeling way too guilty. “I’m sorry Hansol, because of me… you almost died”
Hansol lifted his eyebrows, surprised. He let his master continue.
“I’m sorry for avoiding you, i-it’s just that after what you tried to do to yourself because of our discussion…” he looked up “I thought that it was my fault and that avoiding you would have been the best” Hansol had only his surprised expression. “But I guess I was wrong… I’m really sorry Hansol-”
“What are you saying hyung ? Why are you apologising ?”
Seungcheol blinked a few times, completely taken off guard by his behaviour.
Hansol shook his head. “It was my fault, I shouldn’t have let him get in, I’m sorry hyung, forgive me please” Hansol looked at the door. “Do you want me to go downstairs and clean the blood ? I’m really sorry, I shouldn’t even ask-”
Seungcheol smiled. “Hansol it’s been a day that you have been sleeping, it’s already clean downstairs.”
Hansol formed an “o” with his lips before apologising. Seungcheol chuckled. Hansol didn’t feel dizzy anymore, Seungcheol pulled out the syringe and put a cotton on his arm before putting scotch on it. He took Hansol by his hand and walked downstairs. They went in the living-room, Mingyu, Wonwoo but also Soonyoung, Jihoon and Seungkwan were there.
Hansol was going to greet them when Mingyu took him in a tight hug. “God ! Hansol, you scared us !” he even lifted him before Wonwoo added “You’re going to kill him if you keep doing that” Mingyu apologised and put Hansol on his feet. Wonwoo patted his head before sitting back. Hansol looked over at Soonyoung, Jihoon and Seungkwan before greeting them.
“Hey Vernonie, are you feeling better ?” asked Seungkwan, smiling gently. Hansol nodded as Seungcheol gave him a back hug, and tried not to blush for the sudden proximity, feeling his breath on his neck. Jihoon and Soonyoung shared a knowing look before smiling.
“Vernon, can you sit on the couch ?”
Seungcheol pulled away as Hansol sat next to Wonwoo. Seungkwan sat on a chair in front of Hansol.
“Give me your hands”
Hansol let Seungkwan held his hands before Jihoon could explain.
“Seungkwan is here to know what happened to you with Chae. Sometimes he helps us in some case, as a consultant”
Hansol nodded, Seungkwan squeezed his hands to draw his attention.
“Okay, so, Vernonie can you close your eyes ?”
He closed his eyes, his shoulders tensed up. Seungcheol sat next to Hansol, squeezing his thigh reassuringly. Hansol relaxed. Seungkwan gave to Seungcheol a mischievous smile making this latter to blush.
“Now, I want you to remember what happens when you met Chae”
Everyone closed their eyes, except Wonwoo and Mingyu who weren’t with the police. Seungkwan invited them into his mind, Hansol did what was asked. He remembered how Chae entered without any struggle, how he lied, how he took the phone and Chae disappeared, how it felt painful when the knife stabbed him, how he tried to fight back, how Chae choked him-
Hansol opened his eyes, retracting his hands quickly as if he was in danger, his breaths quickened. His hand found the place where Chae’s hands were, trying to reassure himself. The others opened their eyes, confused. Seungkwan put his hands on his thighs. Seungcheol cupped his face gently making Hansol to realize what have he done. He pulled away Seungcheol’s hands and looked at Seungkwan.
“I-I’m really sorry Seungkwan hyung, I-I didn’t mean-”
“Hyung ?” Seungkwan cut him, astonished.
Hansol nodded, confused.
“You’re like a month younger than me, don’t call me hyung ! Call me Seungkwan !” he half scolded Hansol with one of his brightest smile.
Hansol relaxed quickly but he couldn’t understand why he was treating him like this.
Why all of them were treating him nicely.
“S-Seungkwan…” he tried the name, still feeling confused.
Seungkwan smiled. “Do you need a moment ? I know it’s hard to remember something so painful, I’ll wait until you’re ready”
Before Hansol could say that he was ready, Seungcheol cupped back his face.
“Hansol, you’re okay, you’re in security here” they looked at each others. “I promise, he’ll never hurt you anymore, nobody” he smiled. “I know that you can do it, Hansol”
Hansol closed his eyes before opening them after taking a deep breath.
What he didn’t know was that Seungkwan could still see what he was thinking about. He couldn’t stop smiling fondly after seeing how they cuddled and slept together, every sweet words and touches, kisses and hugs. Seungkwan jumped and let out a high pitched scream like a fangirl, earning confusion from the others. He coughed in his fist, calming himself and sat back.
Soonyoung yelled encouragingly. “COME ON VERNONIE ! YOU CAN DO IT !”
Mingyu joined in. “YEAH HANSOL ! WE BELIEVE IN YOU !”
Wonwoo and Jihoon shared a painfully look before laughing.
One of them was already screaming “FIRE !” Seungkwan quickly stood up, beginning to sing a song with the word fire in it, on top of his lungs. Jihoon and Wonwoo added their voices, giving support to Seungkwan.
Hansol just looked at them, doing his usual thing.
It was really something that made him want to know all of them.
It was like a dream.
A peaceful day, with just people joking around and playing, knowing each others for years.
And there he was.
A stupid slave in a perfect family picture.
Hansol looked at Seungcheol, who was smiling at him. He caressed Hansol's cheek.
“It’s your home now”
Hansol looked back at the boys singing and now, dancing.
Seungcheol added. “They are kind of loud, but you’ll get used to it” Hansol nodded “You’ll even get attached to them” he looked back at Seungcheol, his eyes showing pride like a father. “They’ll never do anything to you, because that’s how they are” Seungcheol looked at them.
“Dumb, loud… but nice, supportive and protective”
Hansol looked back at them.
That’s how friends were. How a family was.
People who cared about you, who listened to you and your problems, who protected you when you’re in danger…
He could remember, all those moments that happened to him.
They might, care about him.
Maybe, maybe they… liked him ?
Seungkwan stopped singing and sat on the chair. “Are you sure ?” the others sat back at their places, patting Hansol and giving him squeezes of encouragement.
There was a moment of silence, before Hansol answered.
Seungkwan smiled. Hansol gave him his hands, ready. Seungkwan took them gently. Seungcheol, Soonyoung, Jihoon and Seungkwan closed their eyes.
The scene appeared, everyone was there as it began.
It was like a simulation.
Everyone looked at Chae and Hansol talking, before Hansol took the phone. Seungcheol remembered it. He was so scared at that moment and everyone could hear that when he yelled at him to fight back. He still wanted to know what exactly happened to Hansol when he found him bleeding like that.
The sight of Hansol, bleeding and unmoving gave him nightmare.
Jihoon looked at Seungcheol. “You shouldn’t have tell him to fight back”
He looked at him. “I didn’t want him to die, what was I supposed to say ?”
Jihoon sighed. Soonyoung listened, still looking at the scene.
“You keep forgetting that Hansol is still a slave. Hurting someone superior of him will cost him his life. You should have known that slaves weren’t allowed to hurt someone else other than a slave”
Seungcheol stayed silent for a moment.
“You’re right. But I’m his master. I am the one who ordered him to fight back. Since he listened to me, I’ll be the only guilty”
He looked back at the scene. Soonyoung let out a soft sigh. “I don’t think that Chae will try to fight back… you scare him now if you know what I mean” Seungcheol smiled.
“I hope so” added Jihoon.
They saw the knife stabbing Hansol before this latter fell on the ground. But nobody expected what happened after.
“Hansol Vernon Chwe ? I already heard about you, but I never knew that Seungcheol bought you”
They all shared a look, eyebrows furrowed.
“He knows Vernon ?”
They concentrated on the rest of the scene, seeing how Hansol hit Chae with a pan. They tried to look for more clues about it but there was nothing. Hansol got hit on his injury then stabbed on the shoulder. They felt the tension increasing as Chae was choking Hansol. But they relaxed when Hansol stabbed him back, then everything began to blur. They looked at the door when Seungcheol entered and shot at Chae, and how his eyes changed into a red colour, how he became more violent until Hansol called him.
Soonyoung looked at Seungcheol. “Red eyes ? Like when-”
“Hyojin died, I know” Seungcheol finished.
He didn’t even know that his eyes changed colour. He was just angry and wanted to beat that Chae’s ass for what he did to Hansol.
Exactly like Hyojin.
After that Seungcheol found himself really desperate when he tried to wake Hansol up.
Jihoon and Soonyoung looked at Seungcheol, their eyes worried, speaking without any words exchanged making Seungcheol to look away.
“I’m fine now… no need to look at me like that”
The rest of the scene began to disappear, showing that Hansol didn’t remember more.
They all opened their eyes, Seungkwan let go of Hansol’s hands.
Seungcheol noticed Wonwoo’s hand on Hansol’s thigh. He didn’t say anything.
Instead, he patted his head.
“You were strong, I’m proud of you, Hansol”
Hansol blushed and looked down. “Th-Thank you hyung”
Seungkwan stood up at the same time with Hansol. This latter was about to bow when Seungkwan gave him a tight hug.
“You went through so much pain, I’m happy that you’re fine”
Hansol thought of his past owners, how they treated him, making Seungkwan to pull away, shaking, eyes wide open in shock. He could see everything, Hansol, young and completely scared, years passed, torture, humiliation, pain, suffer, begs, cries, sexual abus-
He gagged and ran toward the sink in the kitchen before throwing up. The others immediately stood up but it was Wonwoo who walked toward him, fingers circling on his back to calm him. Hansol was about to go and apologise but Seungcheol stopped him. Soonyoung, Jihoon and Mingyu looked at Seungcheol for more informations but he just shook his head.
“Hansolie, Seungkwan can see everything in people’s minds, when you think of something, he sees it”
Hansol nodded and walked toward Seungkwan and Wonwoo. Seungkwan had stopped throwing out, Wonwoo couldn’t do anything, he wasn’t sick. Seungkwan couldn’t even look at him. Hansol bowed down.
“I’m sorry Seungkwan hyung, I’ll be more careful about what I think”
Seungkwan finally looked at him as everyone stayed silent.
“I told you to stop calling me hyung”
Hansol looked up before apologising again. Seungkwan had still a pale face, Hansol bit his lip, feeling guilty.
Everything is my fault.
“No, it’s not”
Seungkwan patted his head. “Don’t think like that of yourself” Hansol nodded, looking down.
Seungkwan sighed. “Okay guys, I think I’m going to go now. I’m feeling sick”, everyone waved at him as he walked out of the house.
Mingyu yelled. “Okay, I’m going to cook !”
They all agreed, Soonyoung and Jihoon stayed for dinner.
A peaceful moment in their complicated lives, laughing, joking and Hansol began to get used of those moments of relaxation.
Those moments when he didn’t feel frightened.
When he was feeling happy.
I JUST SAW THE STORY PASSED THE 4000 HITS ! FOZBDDLZMAKSJA
Thank you everyone for taking interest in my story ! (☍﹏⁰)
Hansol went in the bathroom. He threw the scotch and cotton in a trash. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hands massaged his cheeks before brushing under his eyes.
He was really more healthy than before.
No more hollowed cheeks, no more eyebags…
He tugged off his shirt and jogging bottoms with his boxers. He entered in the shower and turned on the cold water. He closed his eyes, feeling the water ran on his face and body.
Hansol opened his eyes. “Yes hyung ?”
“Can I come in ?”
Seungcheol entered in and locked the door. He took off his clothes and joined Hansol under the shower. Hansol looked at him, not ready for that. “H-Hyung ?” Seungcheol tried not to look at Hansol’s body “I wanted to take a shower with you, is that okay ?” Hansol pursued his lips before nodding.
He felt conscious about his body being exposed like that in front of his master. He blushed. He blushed a lot more when he looked at Seungcheol’s body, his abs so well drawn, muscle moving with his every move. Seungcheol just wanted to pat Hansol’s head when he felt the coldness of the water. He pulled away and backed off quickly.
“Why the hell is that so cold ?!”
Hansol looked away. “I- Uhm… I always use cold water” Seungcheol frowned. “Don’t tell me it’s because you still think yourself as a slave…” Hansol bit his lip, trying to find his words. “I-It’s… it’s g-good for the s-skin”. Seungcheol sighed and turned off the water. “Warm water is also good for the skin, Hansol.” he turned the warm and cold water trying to find the perfect temperature. When it was warm enough, he looked at Hansol.
Hansol put himself under the water, Seungcheol guiding him. He caressed Hansol’s hair. Hansol closed his eyes, melting under the warm, flowing water. Seungcheol smiled. “How does it feel ?” Hansol answered. “R-Really warm, hyung”. Seungcheol smiled, happy about the answer. He then turned off the water.
Seungcheol took his shampoo, cherry blossom scent, and poured in his hands. He began rubbing it in Hansol’s hair. Hansol opened his eyes, his hand took one of Seungcheol’s wrists. “It’s okay hyung, I can do it myself” Seungcheol shook his head. “Let me take care of you, Hansol”. Hansol blushed but let him do it. Seungcheol massaged his scalp, Hansol closed his eyes.
Seungcheol looked at him, his eyes travelling on his neck and collarbone. He shook his head. “Hansol, lift your head” Hansol lifted his head, Seungcheol turned back on the water, running on Hansol’s head. He began cleaning his hair trying to take off all the shampoo. It felt so good, his master’s hands massaging his hair, the warm water relaxing his muscles, such a pleasure for him. Hansol's hand took back Seungcheol’s wrist, making him slow down a little and smiled.
Seungcheol looked at his face, not noticing his hand brushing Hansol's cheek gently. Hansol opened his eyes when Seungcheol stopped what he was doing. Seungcheol caressed Hansol’s neck, brushing his collarbone. They looked at each others eyes, hearing only the water flowing and their breaths. Seungcheol lifted his chin, Hansol’s heart thumped hard against his ribcage. Seungcheol bit his lip, trying to calm himself. He leaned closer of Hansol, their breaths mixing.
Suddenly, Hansol shut his eyes tightly when he felt shampoo going in one of his eye. “M-My eye” Seungcheol froze and almost panicked. “Uh j-just there” he directed Hansol’s face towards the water, his hands taking off the shampoo. Hansol blinked a few times before he could open his eye. He muttered. “Thank you hyung”, Seungcheol blushed and looked away. “Y-You’re welcome, let-let’s finish washing” Hansol nodded. They finished washing in an awkward silence.
Hansol was the first one to walk out of the shower and Seungcheol was quick to follow, putting a towel around his waist. Hansol had put on boxers and some blue shorts. Seungcheol dried his hair with another towel, then looked at Hansol. “You should dry your hair first, Hansolie”, Hansol looked at him. Seungcheol took a hair dryer, plugged it in. “Sit on the chair” Hansol sat and looked at the mirror. Seungcheol turned on the hairdryer. He began drying his hair, Hansol felt the warm wind against his hair. Seungcheol began to comb Hansol’s hair at the same time. Hansol closed his eyes when Seungcheol looked over Hansol’s back. Scars of whips decorating him, the pictures of him being whip over and over again, the spike inlaid into his skin, blood and screams, marking him forever, hearing apologises and begs, his never ending suffering-
“Are you okay hyung ?”
Seungcheol looked at him in the mirror, breathing more faster than before. He smiled. “Y-Yeah I’m fine, don’t worry”
He finished drying him, letting him wear his shirt. Seungcheol did the same. They walked out of the bathroom, going into Hansol’s room.
Hansol laid on his bed after drinking his medicine. Seungcheol pulled the blanket on him and like usual kissed his forehead. He was about to leave when Hansol spoke.
Seungcheol looked at him with a smile. “Yes ?”
Hansol bit his lip. He shouldn’t even ask him that, it was so disrespectful. He really shouldn’t. He looked away.
“N-Nothing I-I’m sorry”
Seungcheol sat back on the bed. “Tell me Hansol”
Hansol looked at him. Afraid, he opened his mouth and finally let the words passed in difficulty.
“C-Can you… c-can you sl-sleep with me p-please ?”
Seungcheol lifted his eyebrows, surprised, Hansol quickly apologised.
“I-I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have ask you, I’m s-sorry to b-be disrespectful, I-I didn’t mean to-”
“Of course, I’ll sleep with you”
Hansol blinked a few times. “R-Really ?”
Seungcheol gave him a gummy smile. “Really”
He took off his shirt and lifted the blanket to slip under it. Hansol quickly pushed himself, giving to Seungcheol all of the place that he could. When he was finally comfortably installed, Hansol whispered a “Thank you” .
Seungcheol caressed his hair, gesturing him to come closer of him. Hansol blushed and came closer, his head on the crook of Seungcheol’s neck, Seungcheol hugging him, his arm encircling his waist protectively, the other one used as a pillow.
“Did you want me to sleep with you because of… Chae ?” he asked carefully. He felt like that Hansol was scared since he almost died. He was still happy that Hansol asked him, which meant that he was really changing.
Hansol struggled to stay composed. “Uh… I-It wasn’t really th-the reason… I-It’s more that I-I…” he closed his eyes tightly.
“I missed your warmness” he blurted out.
Seungcheol felt his cheeks burning and smiled victoriously. “You should have told me more sooner, if you want I can sleep every night with you”
Hansol looked up before shaking his head. “N-No it’s okay ! You don’t need to force yourself for me” Seungcheol kissed his head. “I’m not forcing myself” Hansol thanked him again.
Seungcheol didn’t say anything about Hansol’s heart beating so fast.
He was always stressed out but Hansol relaxed when Seungcheol gave him a little kiss on one of his eyes.
“Good night Hansol”
“Good night hyung”
Hansol opened his eyes, the light coming from the window making him notice the empty side of his bed. He felt a little more cold without Seungcheol’s body. He sat, stretching his arms before standing up. The clock showing 08:56 am. He washed his face and walked downstairs, ate toast with strawberry jam and a glass of water.
After doing his usual cleaning, he put on his shoes and jacket, and walked out of the house, deciding to clear the snow. It was still snowing but not a lot. As he cleared it, he began to feel sweaty. He decided to take off his jacket. He continued cleaning.
He finished cleaning the garden, faster than before, thanks to the medicine. He put away the shovel and took his jacket. He fell on his butt when he felt something moving in his jacket. He sat on his knees and slowly lifted the jacket. He was surprised.
A cat ?
She had a black fur, yellow eyes and was skinny. She was shivering.
Hansol bit his lip.
I’m going to be punished if I do that.
He shook his head and slowly held out his hand in front of the cat. The cat looked at him before smelling his hand. The cat put back his head on the ground, Hansol took this as a green light. He slowly caressed her head. He tried to take her in his arm but the cat immediately scratched the back of his hand making Hansol to wince. The cat was in a defensive posture, ready to attack him.
Hansol held back out his hand.
“I don’t want to hurt you, I just want to help you” he looked in the cat’s yellow eyes. “I promise”
The cat still hadn’t come any closer, and Hansol stayed still, his body beginning to shiver from the coldness.
“N-No please ! Don’t hurt him ! Master !”
Hansol shook his head. He felt something rubbing against his hand. The cat was rubbing her head. Hansol slowly took her in his arms with the jacket, caressing her soft fur and behind her ears. He stood up and entered home. He took off his shoes messily and walked upstairs.
“I don’t know if you’re going to like it, but I’m going to give you a warm bath”
He said, still stroking her head gently. He walked in the bathroom and turned on the warm and cold water trying to find the balance, enough warm but not burning. He put one hand under the water, the bath beginning to fill. The cat mewled weakly making Hansol to look at her worriedly. When the bath was half filled, he threw his jacket on the floor, put the cat in, which let herself be wet, the water was warm enough. Hansol held her head, he was afraid that the cat drank the water or drowned. He began to rub the cat’s fur with the water. With one hand, he took a bottle of shampoo, held it with his teeth, the tip being directed on the ground, opened it and poured in his free hand a certain amount of shampoo. He let the bottle fall on the ground and began cleaning the cat with the shampoo. The cat had her eyes closed, letting Hansol cleaning her in peace. Hansol winced a few times, the shampoo dripped on his injury, but he didn’t care. The cat was more important than a little injury.
When he finished bathing the cat, he took her in a soft towel, drying her. Hansol’s shirt was completely wet but he couldn’t care, still worried about the cat. She was really skinny.
He walked downstairs leaving a mess in the bathroom and walked toward the kitchen. He took a bowl and filled it with water before putting it on the ground. He put the cat on the ground which quickly rushed toward the water. Hansol took a plate and poured a can of tuna in it. He put it next to the bowl and sat on the ground. The cat licked the water before attacking the tuna in the plate. Hansol looked at her carefully. He noticed that she didn’t have a coller.
“You’re not owned by someone ?”
The cat kept eating. Hansol’s eyes filled with envy.
“Freedom… I wonder how it feels…”
When the cat finished eating, she came closer of Hansol, rubbing her head and fur against Hansol’s knee before mewling. Hansol took her in his arms and walked upstairs before putting her on his bed. He sat next to the cat, patting her head gently.
“If my masters know that you’re here, they’re going to punish me” he looked at the cat which leaned on the touch. “Stay here, okay ?” the cat didn’t say anything as she put her head on the bed. Hansol stood up and put the rest of the blanket on her skinny body. He heard the cat purring before he closed the door.
He walked downstairs and put away his shoes correctly. He cleaned the dishes then the bathroom. He heard Wonwoo and Mingyu entering home. He walked downstairs and greeted them.
“Welcome home hyungs”
“Hello Hansolie !” said Mingyu with a wide smile plastered on his face. Wonwoo was about to greet him too when he noticed the wet shirt of Hansol.
“What happened to you ?”
Hansol looked down at his clothes, almost gasping when he saw his shirt that he forgot to change. He looked back at Wonwoo as he rubbed the nape of his neck.
“I-I cleaned th-the bathroom” Wonwoo lifted an eyebrow before sitting on the couch. “Oh, okay, go and change yourself then” Hansol nodded and hurriedly ran upstairs. He went in his room and closed the door slowly to not wake the cat up. After changing into a black shirt, he walked back downstairs letting the cat sleep. He walked in the kitchen, wanting to help Mingyu with the Kimchi.
“Hansol, can you- your hand ?” he said, being worried when he noticed the scratches. Hansol hid his hand on his back before muttering. “I-It’s n-nothing” Mingyu stopped what he was doing and took his hand, exposing the injury. “Wonwoo” this latter looked at them before walking in the kitchen. “What is it ?” “Hansol hurt himself” Hansol wanted to say something but Wonwoo took his hand, pressing his palm against the injury making it disappear. Wonwoo looked at Hansol with piercing eyes, Hansol tried hardly not to apologise.
“What happened ?”
He asked calmly. Hansol’s lips trembled.
If they know about the cat, they’ll try to…
“I was taking off the snow when a cat scratched me, she ran away” he said quickly, his eyes looking in Wonwoo’s.
Wonwoo stayed silent before sighing. “Be more careful Hansol” “Y-Yes hyung, th-thank you”.
After that, they finished cooking and eating, Wonwoo and Mingyu stayed in the living-room looking at the TV. Hansol excused himself, getting worried for the cat. As he opened the door, his eyes widened.
The cat was scratching his pillow.
Hansol closed the door and walked carefully towards her.
“Hey, what did you do ?”
He asked gently as he lifted the cat which mewled. He looked at the pillow completely ripped open. He sat on the bed, the cat purred when Hansol rubbed her chin.
“What am I supposed to say to my master now ?” he said, as his other hand massaged the cat’s head. “I’m going to be punish…” he let out a soft sigh. The cat began to lick his hand, the wet roughness around his fingers. Hansol put back the cat on his bed, stroking one last time the cat’s fur. He stood up.
“I need to go downstairs, they are going to be suspicious if I stay here more longer”
He walked and opened the door but the cat jumped from the bed and ran toward Hansol, rubbing her head against his legs, mewling. Hansol kneeled, stroking behind his ears.
“You can’t go out, I’m sorry” he put down the cat on his bed and walked out, closing the door. He walked in the living-room and sat next to Mingyu, looking at the TV.
Seungcheol, Soonyoung and Jihoon had gone to their appointment with the ex-worker of the Slave Company. Jihoon prepared the camera, the ex worker, Albert, sat on the chair, his fingers fidgeting. Seungcheol was sitting in the opposite. Soonyoung was standing, his back leaning on a wall.
He looked at Albert. “Are you sure ?”
After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.
The camera was on, Jihoon sat next to Seungcheol.
Albert glanced at the camera then at the policemen. He took a deep breath.
“My name is Albert Fray. I’m now, 42 years old. Before I worked in the Slave Company. I used to take care of the sixth floor and of their planning. I-I was the one who let the customers meet the slave they choose for their… moments”
“When did you begin to work in ?”
Albert thought for a moment as he closed his eyes. “I… I was 21”
“And did you resign it or did they fired you ?”
He looked right in Seungcheol’s eyes. “I resigned. I-I couldn’t take it anymore, there was so much pain and-and some of them were children, I-I really couldn’t”
Seungcheol thought of Hansol before shaking lightly his head.
“They were okay with it ?”
Albert sighed shakily. “Th-They tried to kill me. They tried everything to make me disappear. I had to change my identity 32 times, I had to hide myself but they always found me. Even in a jail, I wouldn’t be in security”
“Why did they stop looking for you ?”
“One day… they put a bomb under my car” he looked at Hoshi and Woozi who were listening carefully at him. “I was driving when it exploded. But I survived. They thought I was dead and they stopped looking for me. I was 35. After that, I had a peaceful life until you called me” he was annoyed and afraid that the Company could find him again.
Soonyoung smiled. “You shouldn’t worry about it. We'll protect you”
Albert scoffed. “You don’t know what the Slave Company can do. You don’t know what the slaves get through. You. Don’t. Know. Anything”
“Then, explain us” this time it was Woozi who talked, crossing his arms.
Albert looked at his hands. “There isn’t a day without me thinking of the people in there. I’m sure… all of them got kidnapped or were forced to join because of something. And I just… I feel like I abandoned them by quitting like that”
When Wonwoo and Mingyu left, Hansol ran upstairs, hoping that the cat didn’t break something. As he opened the door, the cat ran out of the room. Hansol saw her go in the bathroom, he ran after her, trying to catch her.
“No no no !” he yelled when the cat jumped in the bath and began climbing the curtains, scratching it.
Before he could take her, the cat jumped on the bathroom sink, then on the shelves, shampoos and perfumes falling on the ground. Hansol tried his best to catch the perfumes, two of them broke on the ground before the cat ran away again. Hansol froze as he looked at the liquid flowing out of the bottles.
They’re going to punish me… or maybe get rid of me…
Hansol’s breath quickened, fear and cold sweat taking over his body. He shook his head when he heard a mewl. He followed the cat which ran downstairs before jumping in the table of the kitchen, she stopped in front of a glass. Hansol stopped.
“Please, don’t do that…” he carefully said.
The cat looked at the glass, her tail pushing more the glass towards the edge.
“No !” he ran when the glass fell and caught it before it broke in tiny pieces. Hansol let out a relieved sigh as the cat ran in the living-room. Hansol put the glass at his place. He looked at the fridge, an idea popping in his mind. He opened the door of the fridge and took a can of tuna. He took a bowl and poured the tuna in.
He walked in the living-room and noticed the cat scratching the couch. He kneeled and put the bowl on the floor. The cat looked at him.
“Hey, I’m sure you’re hungry, I have a plate full of tuna for you”
The cat began slowly to walk toward him, Hansol stayed still to not scare the cat. The cat ate silently. Hansol stood up and walked toward the couch, looking at the damage. He sat on the ground, his back against the couch. He was kind of exhausted now. He closed his eyes for a few minutes until he felt a weight on his lap. The cat began to purr, earning caress from Hansol.
“I guess it’s our first and last time that we see each others” he said, stroking the cat’s head.
It was for sure that his masters were going to give him back to the Slave Company.
“I need to clean everywhere now” he tried to stand up but the cat mewled, staying on his lap, her eyes closing.
Hansol caressed her fur. “Okay, but just a few minutes”
He closed his eyes, letting himself falling quickly asleep.
“If a new slave entered in the Slave Company, what will he get through ?”
Albert closed his eyes for a quick second. “First, he will go in his official room, then the host will brand the slave with an iron rod shaped in a diamond form” he touched his throat and wrists “On his throat and both wrists” he let out a deep breath. “Then, the host and the one taking care of the floor had to… t-to do it with the slave”
Hoshi asked. “Does that mean, that you-”
“Yes, I’ve done it, a lot of times. And it’s eating me from the inside”
They nodded, waiting for him to continue. “After that the Host will force the slave to drink a purple liquid as he recites a verse from the forbidden book, but I don’t remember the title”
Seungcheol furrowed. He remembered the Host doing that for Hansol. “Why that ?”
Albert looked at Seungcheol. “When he does that, the slave forget the people he loved, he forget the one that he could try to look for and escape the Company. Instead, he will thinks that nobody is waiting for him, that nobody cares about him and he'll stay at the Company without fighting back”
The three policemen shared a look. Seungcheol began to understand.
That’s why Hansol doesn’t remember Sofia. And only Sofia. His mother is dead, he doesn't really know his dad and-
Sofia must be alive.
Albert seeing the three looking at each others, continued. “After that, they filmed a video of the slave, his introduction and with a customer doing… what you know. Then there is the photo shoot. When they finished they released the pictures and the video on their website” he bit his lower lip. “Then he teaches the slave for a week how to be… how t-to pleasure the customers”
“Then, the planning is done, the slave will have at the beginning 2 customers the morning and 3 the afternoon. As years passed, it will increase to 6 the morning and 7 the afternoon but it can go to 10, if they are quick” he looked down. “The customer can take him out, use toys and cosplay or even just punch him”
He sighed loudly. “Then, we have the auction. Before the beginning, all the slaves take a shower, it’s the only time that they can wash themselves. They are handcuffed and introduced on the scene. If a slave is chosen, he has to serve his master loyally. But if his master gives him back to the company, he'll be punished in the punishment room a certain amount of time. If every time, they get rejected, their punishment will increase from 1 hour to a few days until they decide to kill him”
Seungcheol felt goosebumps. He sighed and handed to Albert a bottle of water. “Do you want to take a pause ?”
Albert drank a little from the bottle, before shaking his head. “N-No, it’s okay. I can do it”
A question popped in his head. “I have a question. Do you know what happened to Hyun-Su ?”
Albert looked at him surprised to hear this names after many years. “Hyun-Su ? He killed himself. The poor guy couldn’t take it. I mean I understand him, he had to do it with this little boy… I forgot his name… uhm... it sounded American-”
Seungcheol lost in his thought, answered right away. “Vernon”
Albert looked at him before nodding slowly. “Yes, right. Vernon. Poor boy, so young and already a slave. That’s really sad. I don’t know what happened to that kid… but I guess you know ?”
Seungcheol blinked a few times before nodding. “Well, he’s fine now. 19 years old and in good health”
Albert let out a little chuckle. “In love with a slave ?”
Woozi and Hoshi looked at Seungcheol.
Seungcheol managed to stay composed. “What made you think that ?”
Albert smiled. “I’m 42, I’ve seen a lot of thing. Especially the little sparkling in the eyes”
Seungcheol blushed a little before rubbing the nape of his neck. “Uhm…”
Albert furrowed. “I think that he was in a relationship with… Min-Soo, the favorite of the Host ?”
Seungcheol shook his head. “They weren’t… they weren’t together. Min-Soo was just taking care of Hansol, I mean Vernon. Do you know what happened to him ?”
Albert rubbed his chin, thinking. “I think that he got killed by the Host for cheating on him? Min-Soo had only one customer, the Host. There was a rumor saying that the Host had a son looking exactly like him and that he was in a relationship with him. But I’m not sure if it’s true”
Woozi asked. “Do you know the real name of the Host ?”
Albert shook his head. “The Host is really mysterious and authoritarian. Nobody knows his name, his life, where he lives… he’s just a mystery”
They nodded but suddenly, Albert looked at Seungcheol, unsure if he could ask something. “Uhm… can I ask you something ?”
Seungcheol nodded. Albert frowned, trying to find an answer at his own questions. “Did you go to the auction and buy him ?”
Seungcheol sighed before nodding. Albert asked again. “It means that you had a card invitation ?” Another nod as an answer. Albert furrowed.
“But… why would they invite a policeman ?”
They all froze, thinking Makes sense before looking at Seungcheol who tried to remember the card. His eyes always took notice of everything without him doing it, it’s more as a reflexe to be sure to not miss anything.
And then it hit him like a wall.
He remembered. On the card, down on the right corner there was initials in relief.
Seungcheol suddenly stood up, his eyes looking in the void.
God fucking damn it.
It makes sense.
Since he couldn't take Hansol because it was too dangerous, what was the best than a policeman ?
He always knew where Hansol was. And he decided that Seungcheol would be the perfect one to take care of his son.
But why him ? Why did he chose him ? It could have been anyone else but he decided Seungcheol, just like that ? And why only now ?
But maybe, he had some information on him ? And that’s why he trusted him ?
He wasn’t a lot in Hansol’s life, he said that he couldn’t stay because it was dangerous… a dangerous job ?
I can’t stay with you. I need to take care of something. If I stay, you’ll be in danger with Hansol.
I’m sorry to have lied to you about my job but I didn’t want you to have problems because of me.
And it’s not sure but, if everything is done, I’ll come back and will stop everything.
The only thing that come to his mind was…
But it was just a supposition.
Some pieces were still missing to complete the puzzle.
He looked at Albert. “Oh my fucking god”
He smiled widely, the others looking at him, waiting him to explain them. “Albert-ssi ?” He held out his hand, Albert stood up and held it, giving him a handshake, confused. “Y-Yes ?”
“Thank you so much for testifying and helping us in that case. We’re finished”
“Ah, uhm… thank you”
Albert shook hands with Hoshi, who asked him if he wanted to come with them but he politely declined, and then Woozi who only smiled at him.
“You helped us a lot, we owe you something” Hoshi gave to Albert their numbers. “If you need help” Albert thanked him. Woozi took the camera before turning it off. He took it and they walked out of the house, waving one last time to Albert.
Soonyoung and Jihoon looked at Seungcheol expectantly who only had this gummy smile. Jihoon got annoyed and finally asked him. “... Are you going to tell us ?”
Seungcheol smiled at them as they entered the car, Seungcheol driving it.
“I think that the dad of Hansol worked for a spy company or maybe the police or maybe the CIA” They got surprised before Soonyoung asked. “Why do you think that ?”
“It’s him who send me the invitation card. He knew where Hansol was. He knew what happened to his son. But he couldn’t go there and just take him like this without creating a war between who he worked for and the Slave Company. He couldn't draw anymore attention on him.”
He let out a sigh as they stopped in front of a red light. The two others on the edge.
“I think that his dad, Mr. Chwe, was investigating on the Slave Company”
Their mouth hung open before Woozi asked. “But why did he stop ?”
Seungcheol moved the car, the light being green. “I think that he was doing like us. Without his Boss knowing. And maybe where he was working were against that and they tried to stop him but it didn’t work or maybe there is corruption and some of them worked for the Company and tried to kill him. In both ways, he had to disappear”
Soonyoung lifted his eyebrows. “Is that why two guys killed his mother and kidnapped Hansol ? To take revenge ?”
Seungcheol nodded. “I suppose so. And maybe they wanted Hansol and Sofia to become slave but Sofia managed to escape while Hansol happened to become like the Company wanted, or maybe they just wanted to kill them but it didn't happen like they wanted. To show at Mr. Chwe what they could do”
Woozi let out a groan. “Fuck. It really makes sense”
Seungcheol smiled knowingly. “We can do it and destroy this shitty place”
Now you know the reasons of Hansol's headache !
There is still some things about Hansol's dad and why he chose Seungcheol that you'll know in the future.
Next chapter in two weeks, the Saturday ! ヽ(｀・ω・´)ゝ